Sacrilegious desertion of the holy ministery rebuked, and tolerated preaching of the gospel vindicated, against the reasonings of a confident questionist, in a book called Toleration not abused; with counsil to the nonconformists, and petition to the pious conformists / by one that is consecrated to the sacred ministry, and is resolved not to be a deserter of it ...
         Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
      
       
         
           1672
        
      
       Approx. 204 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 73 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A27014
         Wing B1380
         ESTC R5946
         12320257
         ocm 12320257
         59462
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27014)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59462)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 201:16)
      
       
         
           
             Sacrilegious desertion of the holy ministery rebuked, and tolerated preaching of the gospel vindicated, against the reasonings of a confident questionist, in a book called Toleration not abused; with counsil to the nonconformists, and petition to the pious conformists / by one that is consecrated to the sacred ministry, and is resolved not to be a deserter of it ...
             Baxter, Richard, 1615-1691.
          
           139, [1] p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             1672.
          
           
             Written by Richard Baxter. Cf. BM.
             Place of publication from Wing.
             Errata on p. [1].
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Fullwood, Francis, d. 1693. -- Toleration not to be abused.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-01 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-01 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           
             Sacrilegious
             Desertion
          
           OF
           THE
           
             HOLY
             MINISTERY
          
           REBUKED
           ,
           AND
           Tolerated
           Preaching
           of
           the
           GOSPEL
           VINDICATED
           ,
           Against
           the
           Reasonings
           of
           a
           Confident
           Questionist
           ,
           in
           a
           Book
           called
           
             [
             Toleration
             not
             to
             be
             abused
             .
             ]
          
           With
           Counsel
           to
           the
           NONCONFORMISTS
           ,
           And
           Petition
           to
           the
           PIOUS
           CONFORMISTS
           .
        
         
           By
           one
           that
           is
           Consecrated
           to
           the
           Sacred
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           is
           resolved
           not
           to
           be
           a
           wilful
           Deserter
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           trust
           that
           any
           undertakers
           ,
           can
           justifie
           him
           for
           such
           desertion
           at
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ;
           till
           he
           know
           better
           how
           those
           can
           come
           off
           themselves
           ,
           who
           are
           unfaithful
           Pastors
           ,
           or
           unjust
           Silencers
           of
           others
           .
        
         
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             For
             though
             I
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             glory
             of
             :
             For
             necessity
             is
             laid
             upon
             me
             ,
             yea
             woe
             is
             unto
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             preach
             not
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
             &
             2.
             9.
             
             &
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             For
             which
             cause
             I
             suffer
             these
             things
             ,
             nevertheless
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Who
             both
             killed
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             and
             their
             own
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             have
             persecuted
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1672.
           
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         Tolerated
         Preaching
         OF
         Christs
         Gospel
         VINDICATED
         .
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Author
           and
           the
           Title
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             I
             Am
             one
             my self
             that
             am
             so
             greatly
             desirous
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Clemency
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             present
             Toleration
             should
             not
             be
             abused
             by
             any
             ,
             especially
             silenced
             Ministers
             ;
             that
             if
             this
             had
             been
             all
             that
             Author
             endeavoured
             ,
             I
             should
             earnestly
             ●e
             seconded
             him
             .
             And
             I
             am
             not
             without
             fear
             
             of
             the
             
               Weakness
               ,
               Rashness
               ,
               Injudiciousness
            
             and
             Imprudence
             of
             some
             that
             yet
             are
             earnest
             and
             profitable
             Preachers
             .
             But
             when
             I
             find
             that
             by
             not
             -
             abusing
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             
               not-using
               it
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             face
             to
             
               exhort
               us
            
             to
             
               desert
               our
            
             Office
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             doth
             hinder
             them
             from
             forcible
             restraining
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             Gods
             work
             which
             we
             are
             vowed
             to
             ,
             he
             cometh
             to
             us
             (
             as
             the
             old
             Prophet
             )
             in
             Gods
             name
             ,
             to
             charge
             us
             to
             forbear
             it
             ,
             my
             Conscience
             bids
             me
             help
             to
             save
             the
             weaker
             sort
             that
             need
             it
             ,
             from
             such
             pernicious
             fallacies
             .
             And
             if
             I
             speak
             plainly
             of
             the
             quality
             of
             his
             arguings
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             not
             to
             interpret
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             had
             not
             the
             heartyest
             desire
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             all
             Brotherly
             Love
             and
             Concord
             with
             all
             conformable
             ,
             godly
             ,
             faithful
             Ministers
             .
             But
             words
             are
             not
             answered
             according
             to
             their
             nature
             ,
             when
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             is
             not
             opened
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Who
             the
             Author
             is
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             resolveth
             his
             Question
             on
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Principles
            
             ,
             and
             passeth
             by
             the
             Episcopal
             Non-conformists
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             so
             ignorant
             of
             the
             present
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             that
             there
             are
             many
             such
             (
             when
             at
             the
             Kings
             return
             ,
             1660.
             it
             was
             Bishop
             Ushers
             Form
             of
             Episcopal
             Government
             which
             they
             all
             offered
             for
             Concord
             ,
             who
             were
             employed
             in
             that
             work
             )
             these
             are
             little
             matters
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             insisted
             on
             .
             Only
             I
             shall
             tell
             him
             that
             I
             have
             met
             with
             few
             
             Presbyterian
             Ministers
             in
             England
             :
             though
             most
             have
             that
             name
             given
             them
             in
             their
             Licenses
             .
             A
             Presbyterian
             is
             one
             that
             is
             [
             For
             
               the
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Ruling-Elders
               ,
               unordained
               ,
               having
               no
               Power
               to
               Preach
            
             and
             
               Administer
               Sacraments
            
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Presbyteries
               ,
               Classes
               ,
            
             and
             
               Synods
               ,
               composed
            
             of
             Teaching-Elders
             in
             
               Parity
               with
               these
               Ruling-Elders
               Conjunct
               ,
               so
               that
            
             a
             
               General
               Assembly
               of
               them
            
             is
             
               the
               true
               Ecclesiastical
               Head
            
             of
             a
             
               National-Church
               .
            
             ]
             Of
             late
             ,
             a
             Presbyterian
             is
             like
             the
             Puritan
             of
             old
             :
             A
             word
             which
             hath
             as
             many
             and
             as
             bad
             significations
             ,
             as
             speakers
             have
             diversity
             of
             designs
             or
             intents
             .
             In
             one
             mans
             mouth
             a
             Presbyterian
             is
             an
             Episcopal
             Protestant
             of
             the
             soberest
             sort
             ,
             who
             is
             neither
             for
             Sects
             ,
             nor
             for
             Church-Tyranny
             ;
             and
             so
             impudency
             hath
             called
             them
             Presbyterians
             many
             years
             ,
             who
             offered
             the
             said
             
               Episcopal
               Form
            
             ,
             which
             A.
             Bishop
             Usher
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Government
             of
             the
             ancient
             Churches
             .
             And
             so
             we
             have
             made
             
               Episcopal
               Presbyterians
               ,
               who
               are
               against
               unordained
               Elders
               ,
            
             and
             
               for
               Bishops
            
             .
             In
             anothers
             mouth
             a
             Presbyterian
             is
             one
             that
             is
             resolute
             against
             Popery
             .
             In
             anothers
             mouth
             a
             Presbyterian
             is
             one
             that
             is
             for
             the
             serious
             practice
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             .
             In
             another
             mans
             mouth
             a
             Presbyterian
             is
             one
             that
             is
             against
             Bishops
             .
             And
             so
             Independents
             and
             many
             others
             Sects
             would
             be
             Presbyterians
             too
             .
             And
             in
             other
             mens
             mouthes
             a
             Presbyterian
             is
             one
             that
             is
             of
             
             Bishop
             Reynolds
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Stillingfleets
             judgment
             ,
             that
             no
             Form
             of
             Government
             (
             besides
             the
             meer
             Pastoral
             Office
             ,
             and
             Church-Assemblies
             )
             is
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             variously
             left
             to
             variety
             of
             occasions
             .
             Among
             all
             these
             ,
             when
             you
             speak
             with
             a
             Railing
             Ruffian
             ,
             he
             must
             tell
             you
             which
             he
             means
             himself
             :
             But
             when
             we
             meet
             with
             a
             Divine
             that
             understandeth
             the
             common
             use
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             him
             to
             use
             it
             in
             the
             first
             proper
             sense
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             acquainted
             with
             few
             comparatively
             that
             are
             for
             Presbytery
             ;
             but
             I
             know
             many
             that
             are
             for
             Pastoral
             Administration
             without
             Church-Tyranny
             or
             Schism
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             As
             the
             Author
             honoureth
             himself
             with
             the
             praise
             of
             being
             a
             Lover
             of
             the
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             (
             which
             commendation
             all
             the
             contending
             parties
             ,
             from
             the
             Papist
             to
             the
             Quaker
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             give
             themselves
             )
             so
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             the
             easilier
             obtain
             his
             pardon
             ,
             if
             (
             believing
             him
             )
             I
             shall
             prove
             that
             it
             is
             Truth
             and
             Peace
             which
             he
             opposeth
             .
             And
             if
             I
             offer
             him
             a
             better
             way
             to
             secure
             them
             ;
             assuring
             him
             that
             I
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             his
             main
             design
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             Conformists
             and
             Non-conformists
             nearer
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             more
             amicable
             concord
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             God
             ,
             
               and
               not
               to
               drive
               any
               further
               from
               mutual
               Communion
               than
               they
               are
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           The
           Nonconformists
           Resolutions
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           State
           of
           the
           Case
           to
           be
           debated
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             BE
             it
             known
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             the
             name
             of
             Nonconformists
             was
             not
             made
             by
             our selves
             ,
             but
             by
             others
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             names
             of
             the
             four
             Confessors
             ,
             Dan.
             1.
             was
             )
             .
             The
             Titles
             which
             we
             assume
             ,
             as
             signifying
             our
             own
             professed
             Religion
             ,
             are
             but
             these
             ,
             our
             Religion
             is
             Christian
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ;
             In
             opposition
             to
             dividing
             Sects
             we
             are
             
               Catholicks
               ▪
            
             In
             contradistinction
             from
             Hereticks
             ,
             we
             cleave
             to
             the
             Scripture
             as
             our
             Rule
             ;
             In
             contradistinction
             from
             the
             
               Roman
               Schism
            
             and
             Corruptions
             we
             are
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             protest
             to
             cleave
             to
             
               simple
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Primitive
             purity
             and
             simplicity
             against
             their
             introduced
             Novelties
             and
             Vanities
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             As
             to
             the
             Point
             of
             Church-Government
             &
             Worship
             (
             the
             quarrel
             of
             the
             present
             age
             )
             1.
             
             We
             easily
             confess
             that
             we
             are
             not
             all
             of
             a
             mind
             ;
             which
             is
             no
             cause
             of
             
               alienation
               of
               affections
            
             ,
             nor
             should
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             
               mutual
               persecutions
            
             ;
             It
             being
             our
             judgment
             that
             Christians
             are
             to
             bear
             with
             one
             another
             in
             greater
             matters
             ,
             than
             
               Episcopal
               ,
               Presbyterians
               ,
               Independents
            
             ,
             
             and
             Anabaptists
             disagree
             in
             .
             And
             if
             any
             among
             us
             have
             done
             otherwise
             heretofore
             ,
             it
             was
             from
             a
             Vice
             Homogeneal
             to
             that
             of
             the
             present
             Conformists
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             smart
             for
             ;
             and
             the
             Conformists
             may
             repent
             of
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             We
             take
             not
             the
             name
             of
             Nonconformists
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Cothurnus
             or
             Hose
             drawn
             over
             the
             several
             parties
             by
             your
             prudence
             as
             shall
             make
             them
             one
             ,
             or
             tye
             them
             closer
             together
             than
             Conformists
             and
             Nonconformists
             are
             .
             I
             pray
             you
             try
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             believe
             us
             ,
             whether
             Papists
             or
             Quakers
             take
             us
             or
             you
             for
             their
             greater
             Adversaries
             .
             Remember
             how
             after
             the
             Fire
             of
             London
             the
             Papists
             in
             Print
             did
             court
             you
             as
             men
             much
             nearer
             unto
             them
             than
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             much
             liker
             to
             befriend
             them
             .
             And
             I
             doubt
             you
             will
             never
             make
             them
             think
             otherwise
             .
             We
             take
             you
             for
             men
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             much
             fitter
             for
             our
             Communion
             ,
             than
             such
             Nonconformists
             as
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             are
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             But
             we
             that
             suffer
             from
             you
             (
             Hear
             it
             now
             ,
             for
             you
             shall
             hear
             it
             from
             God
             ere
             long
             ,
             )
             all
             the
             Poverty
             ,
             Confinements
             ,
             Calamities
             ,
             Silencings
             that
             have
             been
             inflicted
             on
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             would
             not
             
               subscribe
               ,
               say
               ,
               swear
            
             ,
             and
             do
             —
             you
             know
             what
             ;
             can
             no
             more
             go
             against
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             in
             Conforming
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             than
             to
             you
             .
             Therefore
             you
             must
             not
             think
             that
             
               Episcopal
               ,
               Presbyterian
            
             ,
             
             Independent
             ,
             and
             Anabaptists
             ,
             will
             be
             ever
             the
             more
             of
             a
             mind
             for
             this
             Toleration
             .
             Till
             Reason
             change
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             they
             will
             live
             according
             to
             their
             different
             Principles
             ,
             though
             they
             love
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             peace
             .
             And
             because
             you
             seem
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             their
             Principles
             and
             Purposes
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             concern
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             5.
             1.
             
             They
             take
             a
             Ministry
             to
             be
             ordinarily
             necessary
             to
             the
             propagating
             of
             the
             Gospel
             &
             the
             saving
             of
             Souls
             ,
             
               Rom.
               10.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Act.
               20.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
            
             &c.
             2.
             
             They
             suppose
             that
             this
             Ministry
             doth
             not
             save
             men
             ,
             as
             Wizards
             think
             that
             Charms
             do
             heal
             men
             ,
             by
             their
             
               Presence
               ,
               Titles
               ,
               Names
            
             ,
             or
             Habits
             ;
             By
             standing
             in
             the
             Reading-place
             ,
             or
             Pulpit
             ,
             or
             being
             called
             the
             Parson
             of
             the
             Parish
             ,
             or
             saying
             his
             set
             words
             over
             them
             when
             they
             are
             dead
             :
             But
             by
             such
             publick
             and
             
               personal
               ,
               frequent
               ,
               plain
               ,
               serious
               Instructions
               ,
            
             as
             are
             suited
             to
             their
             
               ignorance
               security
               ,
               presumption
               ,
               hardheartedness
               ,
            
             and
             
               love
               to
               sin
            
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             in
             other
             cases
             would
             be
             thought
             fit
             to
             change
             mens
             minds
             and
             lives
             .
             3.
             
             They
             suppose
             that
             when
             a
             well
             ,
             commended
             Speech
             hath
             been
             said
             to
             ignorant
             impenitent
             people
             ,
             one
             day
             in
             a
             week
             ,
             without
             any
             personal
             familiar
             conference
             to
             set
             it
             home
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             more
             intelligible
             ,
             the
             most
             make
             but
             little
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             to
             them
             in
             an
             unknown
             Tongue
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             remain
             still
             ignorant
             and
             impenitent
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             Forms
             of
             Catechisms
             
             themselves
             be
             taught
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             ordinary
             with
             them
             year
             after
             year
             to
             say
             the
             Forms
             ,
             and
             never
             understand
             the
             matter
             signified
             .
             4.
             
             They
             suppose
             that
             a
             greater
             number
             of
             the
             conformable
             Priests
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             mention
             ,
             do
             Preach
             so
             ignorantly
             and
             dully
             in
             the
             Pulpits
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             little
             of
             this
             personal
             or
             private
             work
             besides
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             great
             need
             of
             a
             far
             greater
             number
             of
             assistants
             ,
             than
             all
             the
             present
             Nonconformists
             be
             .
             5.
             
             They
             find
             that
             some
             places
             ,
             of
             many
             years
             past
             ,
             have
             had
             no
             Ministers
             at
             all
             .
             6.
             
             They
             are
             not
             able
             to
             confute
             the
             people
             in
             too
             many
             places
             ,
             who
             tell
             them
             that
             their
             publick
             Priests
             are
             so
             defective
             in
             their
             necessary
             qualifications
             for
             their
             Office
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             hold
             it
             unlawful
             to
             own
             such
             for
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             them
             by
             their
             presence
             ,
             or
             commit
             the
             care
             of
             their
             Souls
             to
             such
             .
             7.
             
             They
             think
             that
             some
             other
             places
             have
             godly
             ,
             able
             Conformable
             Ministers
             ,
             whom
             the
             Christian
             people
             love
             and
             honor
             .
             8.
             
             They
             think
             that
             Parish
             bounds
             of
             Churches
             ,
             are
             of
             humane
             prudential
             Constitution
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             or
             unchangeable
             .
             9.
             
             They
             think
             that
             a
             Parish
             ,
             quatenus
             a
             Parish
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Church
             ;
             nor
             a
             Parishioner
             ,
             
               as
               such
            
             a
             Church-member
             ;
             for
             
               Infidels
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               Schismaticks
            
             and
             Dissenters
             may
             be
             Parishioners
             .
             10.
             
             They
             think
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Temples
             and
             Tythes
             ,
             and
             
               publick
               Maintenance
            
             
             and
             Liberty
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             power
             of
             Ordination
             or
             Degradation
             ;
             but
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             true
             Minister
             without
             his
             consent
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             think
             all
             Christians
             hold
             .
             11.
             
             They
             think
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             were
             true
             Pastors
             of
             their
             several
             Flocks
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             silenced
             and
             cast
             out
             .
             12.
             
             They
             think
             that
             the
             ejecting
             them
             from
             the
             Temples
             and
             Tythes
             did
             not
             degrade
             them
             ,
             nor
             make
             them
             no
             true
             Pastors
             to
             their
             Flocks
             .
             13.
             
             They
             think
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             putting
             another
             Parish
             Minister
             in
             possession
             of
             the
             Temple
             and
             Tythes
             ,
             did
             not
             dissolve
             the
             foresaid
             relation
             of
             the
             former
             .
             14.
             
             They
             think
             yet
             that
             prudence
             requireth
             Minister
             and
             People
             to
             consent
             to
             such
             a
             Dissolution
             of
             their
             Relations
             ,
             where
             they
             cannot
             hold
             it
             without
             greater
             hurt
             than
             benefit
             :
             Yea
             ,
             and
             to
             consent
             that
             the
             imposed
             Minister
             be
             their
             Pastor
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             fit
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Worship
             performed
             by
             him
             fit
             for
             them
             to
             joyn
             in
             .
             15.
             
             But
             where
             both
             are
             fit
             ,
             they
             know
             no
             reason
             but
             they
             may
             take
             both
             the
             Ejected
             and
             the
             Imposed
             Person
             conjunctly
             for
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             each
             being
             to
             Administer
             to
             the
             same
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             various
             Liberties
             &
             Capacities
             .
             16.
             
             They
             greatly
             difference
             between
             London
             &
             such
             like
             populous
             Cities
             ,
             &
             Country
             Parishes
             ,
             because
             the
             burning
             of
             Churches
             ,
             the
             greatness
             of
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             the
             paucity
             of
             Ministers
             in
             London
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             tenth
             person
             in
             several
             Parishes
             cannot
             
             come
             to
             Church
             if
             they
             would
             .
             17.
             
             In
             such
             places
             therefore
             they
             purpose
             to
             hold
             their
             Meetings
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Parish
             meeting
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             be
             no
             hindrance
             to
             it
             .
             18.
             
             So
             they
             do
             also
             in
             those
             Parishes
             where
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             is
             unfit
             to
             be
             owned
             in
             that
             Relation
             .
             19.
             
             Where
             there
             is
             a
             faithful
             Pastor
             in
             the
             Parish
             Church
             whom
             yet
             half
             the
             people
             cannot
             hear
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             draw
             the
             people
             from
             him
             ,
             nor
             disparage
             him
             to
             hinder
             the
             success
             of
             his
             labors
             ,
             but
             rather
             perswade
             them
             to
             honor
             him
             ,
             hear
             him
             ,
             and
             obey
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             Tolerated
             Minister
             but
             as
             of
             his
             fellow
             servant
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             ,
             helping
             in
             the
             same
             Work
             ,
             where
             all
             our
             labours
             are
             too
             little
             .
             20.
             
             Where
             the
             Parish
             Minister
             is
             faithful
             ,
             and
             the
             Parish
             small
             enough
             ,
             and
             neer
             enough
             to
             Assemble
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Liturgie
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             soberest
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             (
             for
             they
             are
             not
             all
             of
             a
             mind
             )
             will
             gather
             no
             Church
             out
             of
             that
             Parish
             ,
             but
             will
             joyn
             with
             that
             Parish
             Church
             and
             Minister
             (
             supposing
             them
             united
             by
             consent
             )
             and
             will
             use
             their
             own
             Ministerial
             Assistance
             ,
             at
             such
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             manner
             ,
             as
             shall
             best
             tend
             to
             keep
             up
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             and
             to
             further
             and
             not
             hinder
             the
             successes
             of
             the
             publick
             Minister
             .
             21.
             
             I
             hope
             no
             man
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             will
             dream
             that
             England
             should
             have
             no
             more
             Teachers
             ,
             
             than
             there
             are
             (
             or
             are
             like
             to
             be
             )
             Nonconformists
             :
             Or
             will
             think
             it
             his
             duty
             to
             hinder
             the
             Labors
             of
             any
             sober
             Protestant
             Ministers
             :
             Nay
             ,
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             all
             understand
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             never
             more
             their
             Duty
             nor
             their
             Interest
             to
             cherish
             all
             brotherly
             Love
             and
             Concord
             with
             such
             ;
             and
             woe
             be
             to
             that
             man
             who
             ever
             he
             be
             ,
             whether
             a
             
               Selfish
               envious
               Conformist
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Schismatical
               factious
               Nonconformist
            
             ,
             that
             after
             all
             such
             sins
             and
             sad
             experience
             of
             the
             fruits
             ,
             shall
             yet
             hinder
             the
             Concord
             of
             
               Protestant
               Christians
            
             ,
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             ,
             or
             that
             doth
             not
             heartily
             and
             diligently
             promote
             it
             .
             22.
             
             He
             that
             had
             rather
             ten
             thousand
             persons
             stay'd
             idlely
             at
             home
             ,
             or
             went
             to
             Sports
             or
             Drinking
             ,
             in
             Stepney
             parish
             ,
             or
             Giles
             Cripplegate
             ,
             or
             Sepulchers
             ,
             or
             Martins
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             or
             Giles
             in
             the
             Fields
             ,
             or
             
               Clement
               Danes
            
             ,
             &c.
             than
             a
             Nonconformist
             should
             preach
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             soul
             my
             paper
             by
             calling
             him
             as
             he
             deserveth
             ,
             though
             he
             pretend
             that
             gathering
             a
             Church
             out
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             he
             opposeth
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             In
             all
             these
             Cases
             following
             ,
             the
             Nonconformists
             will
             hold
             distinct
             Church-Assemblies
             from
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             .
             1.
             
             Where
             the
             Parish
             Church
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             was
             last
             instanced
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             number
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Parish
             Priest
             is
             one
             to
             whom
             wise
             men
             may
             not
             commit
             the
             care
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             one
             whose
             Ministry
             is
             not
             to
             be
             owned
             ,
             (
             I
             would
             there
             were
             none
             such
             .
             )
             
             3.
             
             When
             the
             Ejected
             Minister
             
               in
               foro
               conscientiae
               &
               Ecclesiae
               verè
               sic
               dictae
               ,
            
             retaineth
             still
             his
             Ancient
             Relation
             to
             his
             Flock
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             them
             Schismatically
             separate
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             an
             intruder
             publickly
             ,
             that
             never
             had
             a
             lawful
             Call
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             half
             separate
             not
             from
             their
             ancient
             Pastor
             .
             It
             s
             possible
             the
             obtruder
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             the
             Temple
             ,
             may
             be
             the
             Schismatick
             .
             Ask
             Dr.
             Wild
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Gunning
             whether
             they
             thought
             not
             so
             14.
             years
             ago
             .
             4.
             
             It
             may
             be
             some
             that
             are
             more
             complyant
             than
             my self
             with
             good
             peoples
             weaknesses
             and
             humours
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             none
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Reasons
             ,
             may
             rather
             choose
             to
             be
             Pastors
             to
             honest
             Separatists
             ,
             or
             Anabaptists
             ,
             than
             by
             deserting
             them
             to
             leave
             them
             to
             do
             worse
             .
             And
             what
             great
             matter
             of
             injury
             or
             provocation
             should
             this
             seem
             to
             any
             peaceable
             man
             ?
             Envy
             is
             too
             odious
             a
             thing
             for
             any
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             to
             own
             .
             Is
             it
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Anabaptists
             to
             bring
             all
             their
             judgments
             to
             yours
             .
             And
             till
             they
             can
             ,
             must
             they
             be
             quite
             cast
             off
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             how
             many
             Ages
             the
             Novatians
             were
             tolerated
             by
             the
             wisest
             and
             godlyest
             Emperors
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             yea
             ,
             what
             black
             characters
             are
             given
             by
             pious
             Historians
             ,
             of
             Ithacius
             ,
             and
             his
             fellow
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             first
             in
             France
             did
             set
             the
             Sword
             awork
             even
             against
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             of
             Cyril
             at
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             first
             as
             a
             Bishop
             used
             it
             himself
             .
             5.
             
             But
             that
             's
             not
             all
             :
             What
             if
             any
             number
             of
             persons
             as
             good
             as
             you
             ,
             
             shall
             think
             that
             the
             Liturgie
             is
             guilty
             of
             all
             the
             Disorders
             and
             Defects
             which
             once
             were
             charged
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             Doctrinal
             Corruptions
             since
             :
             And
             what
             if
             they
             think
             that
             the
             Parish
             Churches
             are
             void
             of
             Christs
             true
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             are
             under
             an
             Alien
             ,
             one
             which
             they
             judge
             unlawful
             .
             What
             if
             they
             say
             that
             yet
             your
             Churches
             may
             be
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             may
             be
             submitted
             to
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             have
             and
             do
             no
             better
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             can
             serve
             God
             in
             a
             manner
             more
             agreeable
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             is
             bound
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             offer
             God
             the
             worst
             ,
             when
             the
             King
             alloweth
             us
             to
             do
             our
             best
             .
             And
             if
             withall
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             refuse
             them
             and
             they
             refuse
             not
             you
             :
             You
             will
             not
             give
             them
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             unless
             they
             take
             it
             kneeling
             (
             which
             I
             think
             they
             may
             do
             ,
             but
             they
             think
             otherwise
             )
             you
             will
             not
             Baptize
             their
             Children
             without
             the
             transient
             Image
             of
             the
             Cross
             as
             a
             dedicating
             sign
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             in
             this
             case
             they
             choose
             a
             distinct
             Church-Assembly
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             and
             Mode
             of
             Worship
             ;
             what
             harm
             ●s
             this
             to
             you
             or
             any
             one
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             it
             break
             Love
             and
             Peace
             ?
             24.
             
             But
             in
             this
             last
             Case
             I
             suppose
             the
             most
             of
             the
             Nonconformists
             that
             live
             in
             Country
             Parishes
             which
             have
             good
             Ministers
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             will
             not
             call
             themselves
             a
             distinct
             Church
             (
             totally
             )
             but
             will
             hold
             their
             meetings
             as
             Chappel-Meetings
             are
             held
             ;
             Preaching
             the
             Word
             and
             Communicating
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             best
             way
             they
             can
             among
             
             themselves
             ;
             but
             so
             as
             not
             to
             unchurch
             the
             Parish
             Church
             as
             none
             ,
             or
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             from
             their
             Communion
             ;
             but
             will
             keep
             all
             loving
             correspondence
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             seasonably
             sometimes
             Communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             shew
             their
             principles
             by
             their
             practice
             .
             For
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christian
             Love
             and
             Concord
             ,
             may
             make
             it
             best
             for
             certain
             seasons
             to
             joyn
             even
             in
             defective
             Modes
             of
             Worship
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             &
             Temple
             in
             his
             time
             .
             Though
             the
             least
             defective
             must
             be
             chosen
             when
             no
             such
             accidental
             reasons
             sway
             the
             other
             way
             .
             And
             perhaps
             some
             Nonconformists
             own
             Administrations
             may
             be
             as
             defective
             as
             the
             Liturgie
             .
             25.
             
             Where
             the
             people
             are
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Parish-Church
             Communion
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             Nonconformists
             will
             only
             help
             to
             instruct
             them
             at
             seasonable
             times
             ,
             and
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             Sacramental
             Administrations
             .
             26.
             
             The
             same
             practice
             may
             be
             done
             on
             various
             Principles
             ;
             and
             many
             Nonconformists
             may
             gather
             Churches
             in
             the
             forenamed
             Cases
             ,
             without
             turning
             Separatists
             ,
             or
             forsaking
             any
             of
             their
             former
             principles
             .
             Their
             differences
             will
             appear
             in
             these
             respects
             .
             1.
             
             They
             will
             not
             pronounce
             any
             of
             your
             Parish
             Churches
             Null
             ,
             which
             have
             lawful
             Ministers
             .
             2.
             
             They
             will
             not
             say
             that
             your
             Worship
             is
             such
             as
             no
             man
             may
             lawfully
             Communicate
             in
             .
             3.
             
             They
             still
             hold
             that
             Parish-bounds
             are
             very
             convenient
             (
             though
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             )
             to
             be
             
             Church-bounds
             :
             not
             taking
             every
             Parishione
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             none
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             but
             Parishioners
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             4.
             
             They
             are
             driven
             from
             the
             Parish-Ministry
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             and
             had
             far
             rather
             hold
             their
             ancient
             stations
             .
             5.
             
             They
             will
             thankfully
             return
             to
             them
             when
             ever
             they
             have
             leave
             ;
             And
             earnestly
             pray
             that
             these
             seemings
             and
             shews
             of
             separation
             may
             cease
             ,
             the
             occasion
             of
             them
             being
             taken
             away
             .
             6.
             
             They
             prefer
             their
             own
             manner
             of
             worshipping
             God
             ,
             as
             better
             than
             the
             Liturgy
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             chosen
             when
             they
             may
             choose
             ;
             but
             they
             account
             it
             not
             the
             only
             acceptable
             Worship
             ,
             but
             are
             present
             with
             you
             in
             spirit
             ,
             desiring
             a
             part
             in
             the
             prayers
             of
             all
             true
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             .
             7.
             
             They
             set
             not
             up
             the
             Church-Government
             of
             the
             People
             over
             the
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Separatists
             proper
             principles
             of
             Church-Government
             .
             8.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             desire
             nothing
             more
             than
             as
             Neighbour-Ministers
             in
             love
             and
             concord
             to
             carry
             on
             with
             you
             the
             same
             work
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             in
             all
             these
             they
             differ
             from
             Separatists
             ,
             though
             they
             gather
             Churches
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             The
             grand
             Difficulty
             to
             the
             Nonconformists
             in
             their
             present
             condition
             ,
             lieth
             but
             in
             this
             one
             case
             ,
             
               Whether
               in
               competent
               Parishes
               ,
               which
               have
               able
               and
               godly
               Conformable
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               obligation
               to
               hold
               Union
               and
               Communion
               with
               the
               Parish
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               obligation
               to
               exercise
               
               a
               more
               regular
               way
               of
               Church-Discipline
               and
               Worship
               than
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               do
               or
               will
               do
               ,
               should
               be
               judged
               the
               more
               prevalent
            
             ;
             And
             consequently
             whether
             they
             should
             gather
             Churches
             out
             of
             Churches
             in
             this
             case
             .
             For
             in
             the
             other
             forementioned
             cases
             the
             answer
             is
             more
             easie
             .
             I
             shall
             give
             my
             own
             opinion
             as
             followeth
             :
             1.
             
             It
             is
             lawful
             and
             a
             duty
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             such
             a
             Parish-Church
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             have
             and
             do
             no
             better
             .
             2.
             
             We
             cannot
             have
             or
             do
             better
             ,
             when
             it
             cannot
             be
             without
             a
             greater
             hurt
             to
             the
             Publick
             Interest
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             than
             the
             benefit
             to
             us
             and
             others
             is
             like
             to
             countervail
             .
             That
             cannot
             be
             done
             lawfully
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             doing
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             ,
             and
             destroying
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             We
             must
             do
             that
             which
             God
             bids
             us
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             to
             him
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             success
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             True.
             But
             you
             must
             prove
             then
             that
             God
             bids
             you
             do
             it
             ;
             for
             we
             will
             not
             take
             your
             word
             .
             A●●●●matives
             bind
             not
             to
             all
             times
             :
             No
             duty
             is
             at
             all
             times
             a
             duty
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             out
             of
             season
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             .
             He
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               Pray
               continually
            
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             you
             pray
             when
             you
             should
             preach
             or
             hear
             ,
             or
             be
             quenching
             a
             Fire
             in
             the
             Town
             :
             He
             that
             commanded
             Sacrifice
             ,
             set
             some
             to
             learn
             the
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             
               [
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               .
               ]
            
             There
             is
             few
             of
             you
             but
             would
             forbear
             a
             Sermon
             or
             Prayer
             to
             save
             your
             own
             or
             others
             Lives
             :
             And
             you
             receive
             the
             
             Sacrament
             but
             once
             a
             moneth
             (
             at
             most
             )
             which
             the
             Primitive
             Churches
             used
             every
             Lords
             Day
             .
             3.
             
             The
             same
             practice
             than
             in
             one
             place
             (
             where
             it
             will
             do
             more
             good
             than
             hurt
             )
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             which
             in
             another
             place
             (
             where
             it
             will
             do
             more
             hurt
             than
             good
             )
             is
             a
             sin
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Case
             is
             now
             of
             so
             great
             moment
             that
             no
             Minister
             should
             rashly
             determine
             it
             for
             himself
             ,
             nor
             upon
             the
             desires
             of
             some
             of
             the
             people
             only
             ,
             but
             should
             consult
             with
             wise
             and
             sober
             men
             that
             are
             impartial
             .
             5.
             
             The
             benefits
             to
             be
             expected
             and
             compared
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             pleasing
             of
             God
             (
             when
             we
             know
             it
             is
             his
             will
             )
             and
             the
             profit
             of
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             regular
             manner
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Worship
             .
             2.
             
             The
             setting
             up
             an
             imitable
             example
             of
             right
             Discipline
             and
             Worship
             to
             other
             Churches
             (
             but
             then
             woe
             to
             them
             that
             set
             up
             a
             worse
             .
             )
             3.
             
             The
             satisfying
             the
             Consciences
             of
             some
             honest
             mistaking
             people
             ,
             who
             think
             (
             erroneously
             )
             that
             a
             Conforming
             Minister
             may
             not
             be
             Communicated
             with
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             not
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Liturgie
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             Parish
             Church
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             may
             not
             be
             received
             kneeling
             .
             6.
             
             The
             evils
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             and
             compared
             with
             the
             benefits
             ,
             are
             these
             .
             1.
             
             The
             exasperating
             of
             the
             minds
             of
             persons
             for
             number
             or
             quality
             considerable
             ,
             and
             so
             alienating
             them
             from
             their
             brethren
             ,
             and
             hindring
             their
             good
             .
             2.
             
             And
             thereby
             weakening
             the
             Protestant
             interest
             ,
             in
             a
             time
             which
             requireth
             our
             greatest
             Concord
             .
             
             3.
             
             And
             the
             setting
             of
             parties
             against
             parties
             ,
             and
             Churches
             against
             Churches
             ,
             and
             turning
             Religion
             into
             contentions
             and
             mutual
             oppositions
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             countenancing
             of
             unlawful
             separations
             ,
             which
             will
             all
             shelter
             themselves
             under
             such
             examples
             ;
             and
             the
             dividers
             will
             not
             see
             the
             different
             principles
             on
             which
             we
             go
             ,
             while
             our
             practice
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             same
             .
             5.
             
             And
             so
             it
             may
             be
             injurious
             to
             future
             Ages
             ,
             by
             seeming
             to
             give
             them
             presidents
             for
             unlawful
             separations
             .
             6.
             
             And
             it
             is
             not
             the
             least
             evil
             consequent
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             cherish
             not
             only
             the
             Error
             of
             those
             that
             think
             worse
             of
             the
             Parish-Worship
             &
             Assemblies
             than
             there
             is
             cause
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             also
             accidentally
             nourish
             their
             pride
             ,
             who
             will
             think
             themselves
             a
             holier
             people
             ,
             because
             they
             Erroniously
             over-censure
             the
             persons
             and
             practices
             of
             others
             .
             7.
             
             The
             prime
             great
             obligation
             for
             the
             cure
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             doth
             Ile
             upon
             some
             of
             the
             conforming
             side
             ;
             It
             were
             easie
             for
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             silence
             Christs
             Ministers
             that
             are
             as
             wise
             and
             good
             as
             themselves
             .
             It
             were
             easie
             for
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             punish
             a
             godly
             person
             so
             heavily
             as
             an
             Excommunication
             comes
             to
             ,
             for
             the
             weakness
             of
             scrupling
             a
             Sacrament-gesture
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             punish
             their
             Children
             with
             being
             unchristened
             ,
             or
             themselves
             with
             Excommunication
             ,
             who
             think
             the
             dedicating
             Image
             of
             the
             Cross
             unlawful
             ,
             or
             think
             it
             their
             own
             duty
             to
             enter
             their
             own
             Children
             into
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ,
             rather
             than
             Godfathers
             that
             have
             no
             
             propriety
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             sure
             never
             intend
             to
             take
             them
             for
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             use
             them
             as
             they
             covenant
             to
             do
             .
             8.
             
             If
             on
             such
             occasions
             ,
             true
             godly
             Christians
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             their
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             whether
             they
             err
             or
             not
             ,
             all
             Ministers
             are
             neither
             obliged
             ,
             nor
             allowed
             to
             desert
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             add
             cruelty
             and
             affliction
             to
             the
             afflicted
             .
             9.
             
             They
             that
             think
             they
             answer
             all
             by
             saying
             that
             these
             peoples
             scruples
             are
             but
             Errours
             ,
             do
             but
             1.
             
             Shew
             their
             self-esteem
             ,
             who
             can
             call
             that
             Errour
             which
             they
             have
             said
             so
             little
             to
             prove
             to
             be
             so
             (
             in
             some
             of
             their
             instances
             .
             )
             2.
             
             And
             he
             talketh
             neither
             like
             a
             Pastor
             nor
             a
             Christian
             ,
             nor
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             thinketh
             all
             that
             err
             should
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             10.
             
             To
             discern
             whether
             in
             this
             case
             a
             distinct
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             gathered
             or
             not
             ,
             is
             a
             work
             of
             meer
             Christian
             prudence
             and
             must
             be
             determined
             by
             comparing
             the
             good
             and
             evil
             consequences
             together
             ,
             and
             discerning
             truly
             which
             preponderateth
             .
             And
             he
             that
             through
             Imprudence
             misjudgeth
             either
             way
             ,
             doth
             sinne
             .
             11.
             
             Therefore
             it
             is
             folly
             ,
             and
             sin
             for
             Ministers
             (
             Conformable
             ,
             or
             Nonconformable
             )
             to
             expect
             that
             in
             this
             ,
             all
             should
             go
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             and
             to
             censure
             those
             that
             differ
             from
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             be
             under
             different
             circumstances
             .
             12.
             
             They
             that
             live
             in
             London
             ,
             where
             it
             hath
             ever
             been
             usual
             to
             go
             to
             Neighbour
             Parish-Churches
             from
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             where
             
             custome
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             accidents
             make
             the
             inconveniencies
             less
             ,
             have
             not
             so
             much
             against
             their
             different
             Church-meetings
             ,
             as
             those
             in
             Countrey
             Towns
             and
             Parishes
             have
             ,
             13.
             
             Those
             that
             live
             where
             the
             Nonconformists
             are
             the
             main
             body
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             are
             such
             for
             number
             and
             quality
             ,
             whose
             displeasure
             is
             of
             less
             publick
             consequence
             ,
             have
             the
             less
             against
             their
             distinct
             Church-meetings
             .
             14.
             
             Those
             who
             live
             where
             the
             Nonconformists
             are
             few
             ,
             and
             the
             Conformists
             for
             number
             and
             quality
             most
             considerable
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             to
             be
             greatly
             exasperated
             by
             distinct
             Churches
             ,
             must
             deny
             their
             own
             personal
             conveniencies
             ,
             rather
             than
             hinder
             a
             greater
             good
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             do
             that
             which
             others
             may
             do
             .
             15.
             
             When
             the
             publick
             good
             forbids
             it
             ,
             the
             tolerated
             Ministers
             must
             not
             gather
             distinct
             Church-Assemblies
             ,
             but
             joyn
             with
             the
             publick
             Churches
             ,
             and
             help
             the
             people
             by
             their
             instructions
             at
             other
             times
             .
             16.
             
             When
             the
             publick
             good
             forbids
             it
             not
             ,
             the
             tolerated
             Ministers
             must
             hold
             distinct
             Assemblies
             ,
             for
             assistance
             in
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             as
             near
             as
             they
             can
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             But
             so
             as
             to
             further
             ,
             and
             not
             disgrace
             nor
             hinder
             ,
             the
             honest
             Parish-Ministers
             ;
             living
             with
             them
             in
             Unity
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Peace
             :
             and
             whether
             
               de
               nomine
            
             their
             Assemblies
             shall
             be
             called
             
               distinct
               Churches
            
             ,
             is
             a
             case
             of
             no
             great
             moment
             ,
             though
             I
             think
             that
             it
             is
             fittest
             to
             take
             them
             for
             
             
               distinct
               Churches
               ,
               secundum
               quid
            
             ,
             and
             not
             simpliciter
             ,
             as
             many
             Chappels
             be
             :
             Seeing
             though
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             they
             distinctly
             worship
             God
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             they
             hold
             personal
             Communion
             in
             a
             godly
             conversation
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             Parish
             ,
             and
             should
             sometimes
             also
             assemble
             with
             them
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             my
             own
             opinion
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             27.
             
             If
             Christians
             would
             but
             give
             over
             the
             censoriousness
             ,
             contentions
             ,
             and
             abuse
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             different
             Assemblies
             in
             the
             same
             Town
             are
             usually
             employed
             in
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             what
             great
             hurt
             it
             would
             do
             any
             ,
             for
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Separatists
               ,
               &c.
            
             that
             cannot
             joyn
             with
             the
             Parish-Churches
             ,
             to
             have
             leave
             to
             meet
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             worship
             God
             together
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             28.
             
             As
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             people
             inclineth
             them
             to
             causeless
             separations
             and
             disjunctions
             ,
             so
             the
             doleful
             Pride
             and
             Selfishness
             of
             the
             carnal
             part
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             hath
             in
             most
             Ages
             made
             them
             too
             impatient
             with
             the
             peoples
             weakness
             ;
             and
             make
             such
             a
             noise
             and
             stir
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             a
             few
             do
             but
             withdraw
             from
             their
             Communion
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             that
             disowned
             them
             ,
             disowned
             Christ
             .
             And
             all
             ,
             because
             Pride
             would
             make
             every
             man
             a
             God
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             on
             whom
             all
             must
             depend
             ,
             whom
             all
             must
             honour
             and
             obey
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             must
             contradict
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             depart
             from
             them
             ,
             are
             supposed
             to
             accuse
             and
             undervalue
             them
             .
             And
             
             thus
             as
             of
             our
             own
             selves
             ,
             some
             men
             arise
             to
             draw
             Disciples
             after
             them
             ,
             so
             others
             set
             the
             Churches
             in
             a
             flame
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             losing
             any
             of
             their
             Disciples
             or
             esteem
             ;
             and
             between
             both
             ,
             how
             sadly
             and
             for
             how
             many
             Ages
             ,
             have
             the
             people
             of
             Christ
             been
             torn
             in
             pieces
             .
             What
             harm
             doth
             it
             me
             or
             any
             other
             (
             if
             my
             Pride
             will
             let
             me
             be
             quiet
             )
             if
             men
             that
             differ
             from
             me
             in
             some
             Points
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             do
             quietly
             Worship
             God
             ,
             by
             themselves
             .
             But
             it
             is
             so
             rare
             for
             Separated
             Assemblies
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             it
             their
             Religion
             and
             work
             ,
             to
             make
             others
             odious
             ,
             and
             factiously
             to
             draw
             Disciples
             and
             associates
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             also
             thank
             themselves
             ,
             that
             others
             are
             so
             impatient
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             certain
             it
             is
             that
             all
             sides
             are
             too
             blame
             .
          
           
             29.
             
             The
             right
             Diocesan
             holdeth
             that
             a
             Bishop
             is
             essential
             to
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             that
             we
             have
             no
             more
             Churches
             than
             Diocesses
             ,
             and
             that
             Parish-Churches
             are
             properly
             no
             Churches
             ,
             but
             Chappels
             ,
             or
             Parts
             of
             the
             Diocesan-Church
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             1.
             
             Then
             he
             that
             separateth
             from
             a
             Parish-Church
             ,
             separateth
             from
             no
             Church
             (
             though
             we
             think
             otherwise
             .
             )
             2.
             
             And
             as
             he
             that
             went
             to
             any
             Parish
             in
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             kept
             still
             in
             his
             own
             Church
             ,
             so
             a
             tolerated
             Church
             may
             be
             as
             good
             ,
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             such
             a
             Parish
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             not
             be
             made
             a
             hainous
             matter
             for
             any
             to
             go
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             them
             that
             allow
             men
             to
             go
             from
             Parish
             to
             Parish
             .
          
           
           
             30.
             
             The
             Nonconformists
             hold
             that
             the
             Ministerial
             Office
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             up
             on
             tryal
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             
               durante
               vitâ
               cum
               capacitate
            
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             is
             no
             less
             than
             ,
             1.
             
             Horrid
             Sacriledge
             ;
             2.
             
             Perfidious
             Covenant-breaking
             ;
             3.
             
             Disobedience
             to
             God
             ;
             4.
             
             Cruelty
             to
             Souls
             ;
             5.
             
             And
             unthankfulness
             for
             great
             mercies
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             us
             shall
             desert
             our
             undertaken
             Offices
             (
             yea
             though
             a
             silencing
             Diocesan
             should
             forbid
             us
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             unjustly
             .
             )
             Therefore
             Preach
             and
             Officiate
             while
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             must
             .
          
           
             31.
             
             Having
             told
             you
             thus
             far
             the
             
               Nonconformists
               Principles
            
             ,
             I
             will
             add
             ,
             that
             [
             If
             there
             be
             any
             such
             
               Conformable
               Clergie
               men
            
             ,
             as
             first
             will
             do
             all
             they
             can
             to
             silence
             and
             eject
             us
             ,
             and
             forbid
             us
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             whil'st
             many
             hundred
             thousands
             that
             lie
             in
             ignorance
             and
             impenitency
             ,
             need
             more
             help
             ,
             and
             then
             will
             do
             all
             they
             can
             to
             hinder
             our
             Restauration
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             us
             silent
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             when
             His
             Majesties
             Prudence
             and
             Clemency
             giveth
             us
             liberty
             to
             Preach
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             no
             longer
             hinder
             us
             by
             force
             ,
             would
             stroak
             us
             into
             silence
             and
             neglect
             of
             our
             Office
             ,
             by
             a
             few
             such
             silly
             and
             confident
             reasonings
             as
             this
             Author
             useth
             ,
             as
             if
             to
             hinder
             our
             Ministry
             and
             Labour
             one
             way
             or
             other
             were
             their
             interest
             and
             work
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             offend
             the
             Readers
             Ears
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             the
             name
             that
             I
             think
             they
             deserve
             ;
             but
             wish
             them
             to
             read
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             
             
             
             
             
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             to
             tell
             them
             (
             by
             what
             names
             or
             Titles
             soever
             they
             be
             distinguished
             )
             that
             I
             that
             am
             a
             dying
             man
             ,
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             stand
             in
             their
             case
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             they
             and
             I
             were
             well
             agreed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             indeed
             a
             God
             ,
             a
             Christ
             ,
             a
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             Hell
             ,
             I
             think
             we
             should
             the
             easilier
             be
             
               agreed
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               differences
               .
               Some
               Teachers
               need
               these
               plain
               Admonitions
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           The
           Questionists
           stating
           of
           his
           Question
           considered
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               HAving
               disclaimed
               the
            
             Approving
             and
             Censuring
             
               His
               Majesties
            
             Declaration
             ,
             
               he
               questioneth
            
             [
             Whether
             it
             be
             adviseable
             ,
             especially
             for
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             either
             in
             Conscience
             or
             Prudence
             ,
             to
             take
             advantage
             from
             His
             Majesties
             Declaration
             ,
             to
             deny
             or
             rebate
             their
             Communion
             with
             the
             Parochial
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             to
             gather
             themselves
             into
             distinct
             and
             separate
             Churches
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Here
             note
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Episcopal
             ,
             or
             Erastian
             Nonconformists
             ,
             have
             none
             of
             his
             especial
             advice
             .
             2.
             
             That
             he
             seemeth
             to
             speak
             to
             none
             in
             London
             or
             elsewhere
             who
             
               denied
               their
            
             Communion
             with
             the
             Parish-Churches
             
             before
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             those
             that
             would
             
               take
               advantage
            
             so
             
               to
               do
               from
               His
               Majesties
               Declaration
               .
            
             3.
             
             That
             he
             calleth
             them
             not
             
               Parochial
               Churches
            
             ,
             but
             Congregations
             .
             4.
             
             That
             he
             joyneth
             two
             questions
             into
             one
             ,
             which
             therefore
             must
             be
             distinctly
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             My
             Answer
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             It
             is
             not
             adviseable
             for
             any
             Nonconformists
             ,
             who
             before
             held
             the
             Parish
             Congregations
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             ,
             and
             their
             communion
             lawful
             ,
             and
             used
             to
             communicate
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             change
             these
             principles
             ,
             nor
             to
             renounce
             ,
             or
             totally
             forbear
             such
             communion
             .
             2.
             
             But
             it
             is
             adviseable
             for
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Parish-Ministry
             ,
             and
             forbidden
             to
             Preach
             in
             the
             Parish-Temples
             ,
             but
             have
             leave
             to
             exercise
             their
             Ministry
             elsewhere
             ,
             accordingly
             elsewhere
             to
             exercise
             it
             ;
             either
             in
             stated
             ,
             or
             occasional
             Assemblies
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             parts
             or
             no
             parts
             of
             the
             Parish-Congregations
             ,
             as
             the
             variety
             of
             places
             and
             cases
             shall
             require
             ,
             which
             Assemblies
             shall
             be
             distinct
             and
             separate
             from
             the
             said
             Perish-Congregations
             ,
             either
             as
             Chappels
             be
             ,
             or
             (
             somewhere
             )
             as
             one
             Parish-Congregation
             is
             separate
             from
             another
             ,
             being
             not
             one
             ,
             nor
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             call
             that
             separation
             .
             But
             this
             but
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             with
             Profession
             of
             great
             unwillingness
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             desire
             to
             return
             into
             the
             Parochial
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             can
             procure
             them
             leave
             :
             But
             resolving
             not
             to
             be
             
             
               Idle
               ,
               Cruel
               ,
               Sacrilegious
            
             ,
             and
             Perfidious
             till
             then
             ,
             but
             to
             live
             with
             all
             godly
             conformable
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             Christian
             Love
             ,
             and
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Concord
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             give
             them
             leave
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             When
             you
             say
             
               [
               They
               cannot
               but
               understand
            
             the
             
               Declaration
               to
               be
               a
               very
               strict
               Prohibition
               of
               all
               such
               private
               Meetings
            
             as
             the
             
               Law
               stiles
               Conventicles
            
             ]
             you
             know
             not
             whose
             
               understandings
               you
               talk
               of
            
             .
             1.
             
             We
             know
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             call
             our
             House-Meetings
             ,
             now
             tolerated
             (
             though
             the
             door
             be
             open
             )
             Conventicles
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             well
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             have
             proved
             it
             sooner
             .
             2.
             
             And
             if
             you
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             Law
             calleth
             none
             of
             the
             Papists
             tolerated
             private
             Meetings
             ,
             Conventicles
             ,
             we
             knew
             not
             so
             much
             :
             And
             why
             should
             you
             feign
             us
             to
             be
             as
             wise
             as
             your self
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             As
             to
             your
             three
             wayes
             ,
             I
             answer
             ●ou
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             believe
             the
             Presbyterians
             will
             joyn
             with
             the
             Independents
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             Sect
             (
             as
             you
             call
             them
             )
             but
             in
             all
             that
             they
             think
             good
             and
             warrantable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             will
             exercise
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             by
             Covenant
             engaged
             ,
             for
             Christ
             and
             mens
             Souls
             ,
             and
             will
             bear
             with
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             call
             that
             [
             setting
             up
             for
             themselves
             ]
             (
             hoping
             yet
             that
             you
             set
             not
             up
             
               wholly
               for
               your selves
            
             that
             speak
             so
             .
             )
          
           
           
             3.
             
             And
             they
             will
             worship
             God
             with
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             
               Diocesan
               Prelatists
            
             in
             the
             Parish-Churches
             also
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             will
             stand
             with
             the
             due
             exercise
             of
             their
             proper
             Ministery
             :
             But
             will
             not
             promise
             you
             to
             give
             over
             Preaching
             to
             become
             your
             constant
             Auditors
             or
             Disciples
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             You
             understand
             neither
             the
             Men
             that
             you
             talk
             of
             ,
             nor
             
               their
               Cause
            
             :
             they
             take
             not
             the
             Independents
             Assemblies
             to
             be
             
               [
               the
               Tents
               of
               Enemies
               ;
               ]
            
             they
             leave
             terms
             of
             Enmity
             among
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             have
             enmity
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             Nor
             do
             they
             
               [
               tamely
               deliver
               up
               the
               Cause
               .
               ]
            
             The
             most
             Nonconformable
             Ministers
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             ,
             whose
             judgment
             I
             ever
             asked
             of
             that
             matter
             ,
             do
             seem
             to
             think
             as
             I
             my self
             do
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Episcopal
               ,
               Pretbyterians
               ,
               Independents
            
             ,
             and
             Erastians
             ,
             have
             each
             of
             them
             some
             Truth
             and
             Good
             which
             above
             the
             rest
             they
             do
             defend
             ;
             and
             each
             of
             them
             some
             special
             mistake
             ,
             where
             they
             err
             above
             the
             rest
             :
             And
             if
             we
             could
             know
             it
             ,
             we
             would
             take
             the
             Best
             from
             among
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             worst
             :
             And
             not
             maintain
             Church-quarrels
             ,
             under
             pretense
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             
               flie
               to
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               the
               Cause
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               O
               the
            
             confidence
             
               of
               this
               Adviser
               in
               his
               own
               understanding
               ;
               that
               dare
               say
            
             [
             That
             he
             is
             sure
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             engage
             in
             a
             way
             of
             publick
             Worship
             contradistinct
             to
             our
             Parochial
             Congregations
             .
             ]
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             is
             contradistinct
             which
             is
             not
             opposite
             ,
             or
             adverse
             ,
             but
             either
             co-ordinate
             (
             as
             one
             Parish
             to
             another
             )
             or
             subordinate
             (
             as
             a
             Chappel
             )
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             what
             man
             !
             Is
             a
             Vow
             and
             Dedication
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               no
               reason
            
             to
             Preach
             it
             elsewhere
             ,
             when
             its
             forbidden
             us
             in
             your
             Assemblies
             ?
             Is
             the
             alienation
             of
             Consecrated
             persons
             
               no
               Sacriledge
            
             ?
             Is
             the
             notorious
             need
             of
             many
             hundred
             thousand
             Souls
             
               no
               reason
            
             ?
             Is
             the
             exercising
             of
             a
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             more
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             Word
             than
             yours
             (
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             give
             you
             the
             proof
             when
             we
             have
             leave
             ,
             )
             
               no
               reason
            
             ?
             Is
             the
             relieving
             of
             many
             godly
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             cast
             out
             of
             your
             communion
             ,
             because
             they
             dare
             not
             Conform
             ,
             
               no
               reason
            
             ?
             Had
             we
             had
             leave
             to
             have
             conted
             the
             silly
             reasonings
             of
             Mr.
             Fulwood
             and
             some
             such
             other
             Pamphleteers
             ,
             produced
             against
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             we
             had
             long
             ago
             shewed
             you
             cause
             to
             repress
             such
             self
             esteem
             ,
             which
             dare
             say
             [
             I
             am
             sure
             
               they
               bave
               no
               reason
               ]
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             And
             this
             man
             that
             is
             sure
             they
             have
             
               no
               reason
            
             for
             it
             ,
             could
             instance
             in
             no
             greater
             than
             the
             Objection
             ,
             that
             
               It
               will
               seem
               an
               undervaluing
               their
               liberty
               ,
            
             and
             
               ingratitude
               to
               the
               King.
            
             
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             ungrateful
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             nor
             to
             undervalue
             our
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             did
             that
             move
             the
             London
             Ministers
             
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             Preach
             
               all
               this
               while
            
             ,
             before
             the
             Declaration
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             you
             have
             proved
             that
             
               Greater
               Hurt
               than
               Good
            
             ,
             will
             follow
             our
             Preaching
             and
             Ministry
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             have
             proved
             that
             
               though
               all
               the
               Papists
               in
               England
               ,
            
             do
             
               use
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Toleration
            
             in
             the
             Declaration
             ,
             yet
             the
             Nonconformists
             must
             not
             ,
             but
             silently
             leave
             our
             
               sufficient
               Conformists
            
             to
             do
             all
             the
             work
             against
             Ignorance
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Sensuality
             themselves
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             proved
             this
             well
             ,
             you
             may
             again
             bless
             the
             people
             with
             our
             silence
             ,
             and
             perswade
             us
             to
             silence
             our selves
             ,
             when
             you
             cannot
             do
             it
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
             
               But
               he
               saith
               (
               p.
               6.
               )
            
             Their
             ingenuity
             and
             gratitude
             to
             God
             and
             the
             King
             will
             be
             better
             expressed
             by
             their
             Conformity
             ,
             and
             Loyal
             obedience
             to
             the
             known
             Laws
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Liberty
             permitted
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             He
             knoweth
             that
             we
             must
             not
             give
             him
             our
             Reasons
             against
             Conformity
             .
             He
             cannot
             but
             know
             that
             many
             that
             Conform
             nor
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             matters
             of
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Declarations
             ,
             Oathes
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             &c.
             (
             not
             medling
             with
             other
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             )
             do
             think
             it
             would
             be
             in
             them
             a
             composition
             of
             such
             hainous
             crimes
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             forbear
             to
             name
             them
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             seeming
             to
             be
             accusers
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             unpeaceable
             :
             And
             if
             he
             think
             that
             such
             toys
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Fulwoods
             ,
             Mr.
             Stilemans
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             
               Hinkleys
               ,
               &c.
            
             should
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             he
             thinks
             contemptibly
             of
             their
             understandings
             .
             And
             he
             that
             by
             such
             
               poor
               temptations
            
             as
             those
             ,
             will
             yield
             to
             
               what
               their
               Consciences
               fear
            
             ,
             can
             scarce
             tell
             what
             he
             may
             not
             yield
             to
             before
             he
             dieth
             .
             Let
             him
             procure
             us
             leave
             ,
             but
             to
             publish
             ours
             Reasons
             
               against
               Conformity
            
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             him
             tell
             us
             that
             
               we
               were
               better
               Conform
            
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             answered
             them
             .
             It
             's
             easie
             to
             talk
             when
             none
             must
             confute
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             brave
             it
             against
             one
             whose
             tongue
             is
             tyed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
             His
             next
             Supposition
             is
             ,
             that
             
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               Liberty
               is
               evil
               .
            
             I
             am
             glad
             it
             is
             not
             evil
             for
             the
             Conformists
             to
             Preach
             and
             
               Worship
               God
            
             ,
             lest
             it
             would
             have
             been
             lawful
             to
             none
             at
             all
             .
             We
             are
             glad
             that
             Christ
             is
             Preached
             ,
             even
             by
             them
             that
             do
             it
             contentiously
             ,
             in
             envy
             and
             strife
             ,
             to
             add
             to
             our
             Afflictions
             and
             Bonds
             :
             But
             we
             will
             not
             our selves
             give
             over
             
               Preaching
               ,
               Praying
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             because
             such
             men
             can
             call
             it
             evil
             .
             He
             that
             saith
             our
             Preaching
             is
             evil
             ,
             may
             tempt
             men
             to
             think
             that
             the
             Gospel
             which
             we
             Preach
             is
             evil
             ,
             or
             that
             
               Infidelity
               ,
               Atheism
               ,
               Sensuality
            
             ,
             and
             Wickedness
             which
             we
             Preach
             against
             is
             good
             or
             harmless
             .
             Is
             it
             good
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             evil
             in
             us
             to
             Preach
             the
             same
             Gospel
             ?
             If
             you
             turn
             to
             them
             that
             Calumniate
             us
             of
             Preaching
             Errour
             ,
             or
             Sedition
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             open
             ,
             our
             Writings
             and
             Doctrine
             are
             easily
             tryed
             :
             If
             we
             say
             evil
             ,
             bear
             witness
             of
             the
             evil
             :
             
             
               If
               not
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               calling
               it
               evil
               ,
            
             Isa
             :
             5.
             20.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           Whether
           to
           gather
           themselves
           into
           distinct
           and
           separate
           Congregations
           ,
           is
           unlawful
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Presbyterians
           themselves
           ?
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             THe
             proving
             the
             Affirmative
             is
             his
             work
             ,
             pag.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             Presbyterians
             do
             not
             love
             confusion
             ,
             nor
             to
             dispute
             such
             blindly-stated
             Questions
             .
             They
             distinguish
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Between
             bare
             Local
             distinction
             ,
             and
             separation
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             is
             eminently
             called
             Separation
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             denominated
             from
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             which
             is
             
               [
               separating
            
             from
             the
             
               Parish-Churches
               ,
               Ministry
            
             ,
             &
             Worship
             ,
             as
             
               being
               no
               true
               Churches
               ,
               Ministry
            
             and
             Worship
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             such
             as
             no
             Christians
             may
             lawfully
             Communicate
             with
             ,
             in
             
               Doctrine
               ,
               Prayer
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sacraments
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               have
               no
               better
               .
               ]
            
             In
             the
             former
             sense
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             one
             Parish-Church
             is
             separate
             from
             another
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             difference
             in
             their
             Forms
             or
             Modes
             of
             Worship
             ;
             so
             was
             there
             between
             Basil
             
             at
             Caesarea
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             at
             Neocesarea
             ,
             and
             between
             Rome
             and
             Millane
             ,
             and
             between
             almost
             all
             the
             Catholick
             Bishops
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             .
             And
             so
             now
             ,
             one
             Parish-Minister
             prayeth
             freely
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             after
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             before
             ;
             another
             by
             a
             Form
             ;
             a
             third
             biddeth
             prayer
             before
             ;
             and
             a
             fourth
             prayeth
             not
             afterward
             at
             all
             .
             And
             yet
             these
             are
             not
             separated
             Churches
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             than
             Locally
             and
             in
             such
             Modal
             differences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Parish-Church
             that
             imposeth
             nothing
             on
             the
             Ministers
             or
             People
             that
             God
             forbiddeth
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             doth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             between
             a
             Parish-Church
             that
             is
             Reformable
             ▪
             in
             that
             which
             notoriously
             needeth
             Reformation
             ;
             and
             one
             that
             solemnly
             Covenanteth
             against
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Parish-Church
             that
             is
             such
             ,
             and
             owneth
             it self
             for
             such
             :
             And
             a
             Parish-Congregation
             that
             hath
             no
             proper
             Bishop
             ,
             nor
             Pastor
             who
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             of
             Government
             ,
             but
             is
             called
             by
             its
             Rulers
             only
             a
             part
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             (
             Diocesan
             )
             and
             the
             Minister
             ,
             but
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishops-Curat
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Parish-Church
             where
             the
             Ministers
             in
             question
             are
             forbidden
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             the
             People
             to
             have
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             their
             Children
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             say
             and
             do
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             
             they
             dare
             not
             do
             for
             fear
             of
             God's
             displeasure
             ;
             And
             a
             Parish-Church
             ,
             that
             driveth
             none
             such
             away
             from
             Ministry
             or
             Communion
             .
             And
             now
             will
             this
             Adviser
             prove
             that
             what
             any
             Presbyterians
             ever
             said
             in
             one
             case
             ,
             must
             reach
             to
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             different
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               He
               next
               questioneth
            
             ,
             1.
             
             [
             Do
             you
             not
             allow
             our
             Parochial
             Churches
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Yea
             ,
             those
             of
             them
             that
             have
             
               true
               Pastors
            
             ,
             but
             
               no
               others
            
             ,
             (
             in
             a
             political
             or
             organized
             sense
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             Quest
             .
             [
             And
             will
             you
             not
             account
             such
             Congregations
             as
             shall
             be
             gathered
             to
             your
             allowed
             places
             to
             be
             true
             Churches
             also
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             In
             some
             places
             we
             will
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             we
             will
             take
             them
             but
             as
             parts
             of
             the
             Parish-Church
             ;
             And
             in
             some
             we
             will
             take
             them
             but
             for
             
               temporary
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             waiting
             for
             a
             fixed
             better
             state
             ;
             And
             in
             some
             we
             will
             take
             them
             for
             
               Churches
               secundum
               quid
            
             ,
             but
             not
             simpliciter
             ;
             Even
             as
             the
             case
             of
             each
             particular
             place
             requireth
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             And
             hence
             follows
             the
             cry
             of
             
               Schism
               ,
               Independents
               ,
               Brownists
               ,
               rank
               Separatists
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             As
             if
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             did
             know
             no
             difference
             between
             noise
             and
             sense
             .
             Yea
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             
               of
               Schism
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             when
             I
             would
             give
             him
             all
             the
             money
             in
             my
             purse
             ,
             to
             make
             me
             understand
             what
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             is
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             I
             know
             that
             the
             King
             is
             the
             Civil-Head
             or
             Governour
             of
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             
               Constitutive
               Ecclesiastical
            
             Head
             that
             must
             denominate
             it
             ,
             as
             an
             essential
             part
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               a
               Church
            
             organized
             in
             a
             proper
             political
             sense
             ,
             as
             constituted
             of
             a
             
               Pars
               regens
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Pars
               subdita
            
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             an
             ungoverned
             Community
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             we
             have
             two
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             they
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             one
             is
             not
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             a
             Church
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             and
             a
             Church
             of
             York
             ,
             but
             no
             one
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             denominated
             from
             one
             of
             them
             as
             Head.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             the
             Convocation
             is
             not
             the
             Constitutive-Head
             ,
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             so
             seldom
             in
             being
             ,
             that
             then
             we
             should
             seldom
             have
             a
             Church
             of
             England
             :
             For
             the
             Essence
             ceaseth
             with
             the
             essential
             part
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Canon
             thundreth
             against
             them
             that
             deny
             the
             Convocation
             to
             be
             the
             Representative-Church
             of
             England
             .
             If
             it
             mean
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             People
             ,
             then
             the
             People
             rule
             ,
             and
             make
             Canons
             by
             them
             (
             as
             the
             Separatists
             hold
             :
             )
             And
             it
             is
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             only
             that
             we
             enquire
             after
             .
             If
             they
             mean
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             then
             the
             Representative-Church
             or
             Head
             must
             be
             somewhat
             distinct
             from
             the
             Real
             represented
             .
             If
             it
             be
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             that
             is
             the
             Real
             Represented-Church
             or
             Head
             ,
             
             then
             we
             are
             Popular
             ,
             or
             Presbyterian
             ;
             for
             the
             Presbyters
             are
             the
             major
             part
             by
             far
             .
             And
             what
             Rulers
             are
             they
             that
             never
             rule
             the
             Church
             as
             one
             ,
             by
             themselves
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             Representatives
             .
             I
             confess
             easily
             that
             many
             Churches
             united
             under
             one
             King
             ,
             and
             living
             in
             one
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             having
             thereby
             special
             opportunity
             for
             Synods
             ,
             and
             Correspondence
             and
             Concord
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             
               one
               Church
            
             ,
             by
             a
             denomination
             ,
             1.
             accidental
             ,
             2.
             and
             humane
             ,
             not
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             And
             we
             will
             not
             be
             so
             quarrelsome
             as
             to
             avoid
             that
             language
             where
             men
             will
             needs
             use
             it
             :
             But
             it
             is
             the
             Thing
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Name
             ,
             that
             we
             enquire
             of
             :
             
               What
               is
               that
               One
               Essential
               Constitutive-Head
               which
               maketh
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             England
             
               to
               be
               all
               one
               Church
               ,
               in
               a
               proper
               political
               sense
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               as
               a
               Governed-Society
            
             ?
             None
             question
             the
             Civil-Head
             ;
             none
             question
             the
             need
             of
             
               Communion
               and
               Agreement
            
             among
             all
             these
             Churches
             .
             But
             the
             Question
             is
             only
             of
             the
             
               one
               Ecclesiastick
               Constitutive
               Head.
            
             And
             if
             you
             will
             have
             the
             Question
             to
             be
             
               de
               nomine
            
             ,
             pardon
             us
             for
             holding
             that
             
               forma
               denominat
            
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             denominate
             many
             Churches
             
               [
               One
            
             ]
             from
             
               One
               Accident
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               One
               Individual
               Form
            
             or
             Essence
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             will
             use
             terms
             in
             Divine
             Matters
             ,
             which
             God
             never
             so
             used
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             we
             contend
             not
             against
             you
             ,
             but
             only
             desire
             to
             understand
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             charge
             us
             
               with
               Schism
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
             We
             have
             observed
             what
             hath
             been
             the
             effect
             of
             such
             another
             enterprize
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             :
             It
             was
             thought
             meet
             by
             Princes
             that
             where
             the
             Empire
             was
             One
             ,
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             in
             some
             sort
             One
             also
             ,
             which
             was
             under
             them
             .
             Whereupon
             Rome
             had
             the
             chief
             Patriarchate
             .
             But
             in
             time
             ,
             1.
             this
             Humane-Unity
             (
             name
             and
             thing
             )
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             Divine
             ;
             2.
             
             And
             this
             
               One
               Imperial
               Church
            
             (
             under
             one
             Emperour
             )
             is
             taken
             to
             be
             
               One
               Vniversal
               Church
            
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             
               Indians
               ,
               Persians
            
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Christians
             (
             even
             the
             Abassian
             Empire
             )
             had
             been
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Orbis
               Romanus
            
             had
             been
             
               Orbis
               Universalis
            
             .
             3.
             
             And
             then
             no
             man
             is
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             not
             baptized
             into
             this
             Papal
             Church
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             Subject
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             Tell
             us
             what
             you
             mean
             by
             our
             
               Schism
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ?
            
             We
             divide
             not
             our selves
             from
             the
             King
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             particular
             Churches
             as
             concordant
             in
             any
             necessary
             thing
             .
             If
             it
             be
             only
             that
             we
             agree
             not
             with
             the
             Major
             Vote
             in
             all
             
               Subscriptions
               ,
               Oaths
               ,
               Discipline
            
             or
             Ceremonies
             :
             No
             more
             did
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             ,
             who
             had
             various
             Liturgies
             ;
             nor
             Gildas
             with
             the
             Britains
             ,
             nor
             Ambrose
             and
             Martin
             with
             the
             French
             and
             Italian
             Bishops
             ;
             nor
             the
             Episcopal
             party
             in
             Scotland
             heretofore
             with
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             the
             major
             part
             .
             Is
             every
             difference
             in
             things
             unnecessary
             from
             the
             major
             part
             ,
             
               a
               Schism
               from
               them
            
             ?
             The
             
             Bishops
             thought
             not
             so
             in
             England
             fifteen
             years
             ago
             :
             We
             do
             not
             go
             so
             far
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             Gildas
             with
             his
             British
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             pronounced
             him
             
               non
               eximium
               Christianum
            
             ,
             no
             
               excellent
               Christian
            
             ,
             that
             called
             them
             Priests
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             
               Proditores
               ,
               Traitors
            
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             did
             .
             Nor
             do
             we
             make
             such
             a
             Schism
             as
             Martin
             seemed
             to
             do
             ,
             who
             renounced
             Communion
             with
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             Synods
             (
             all
             his
             life
             )
             who
             had
             prosecuted
             the
             Priscilianists
             with
             the
             Secular
             Sword.
             Yet
             neither
             of
             these
             holy
             men
             are
             called
             Separatists
             or
             Schismaticks
             .
          
           
             But
             perhaps
             it
             is
             our
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             our
             Schism
             from
             it
             .
             1.
             
             But
             every
             one
             that
             maketh
             himself
             an
             Ecclesiastical
             Governour
             over
             other
             Pastors
             and
             Churches
             ,
             is
             not
             therefore
             their
             rightful
             Lord.
             The
             King
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             his
             Officers
             we
             know
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             not
             all
             that
             call
             themselves
             our
             Lords
             or
             Masters
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             obedience
             is
             the
             easiest
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             a
             quiet
             humble
             mind
             :
             But
             fidelity
             to
             our
             King
             commandeth
             the
             disowning
             of
             Usurpers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             confess
             that
             we
             do
             not
             actually
             obey
             the
             Civil
             unquestionable
             Power
             in
             every
             particle
             about
             Gods
             Worship
             which
             hath
             been
             commanded
             us
             ;
             I
             need
             not
             tell
             you
             why
             .
             No
             more
             did
             the
             Christians
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             the
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Constantius
               ,
               
               Valens
               ,
               &c.
            
             nor
             the
             Protestants
             now
             in
             France
             ,
             nor
             the
             Calvinists
             now
             in
             
               Sweden
               ,
               Denmark
               Saxonie
            
             ;
             nor
             the
             Lutherans
             under
             Calvinist
             Governours
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             compare
             not
             our
             Rulers
             to
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             respect
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             Rulers
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             your selves
             are
             resolved
             to
             
               say
               and
               subscribe
            
             ,
             and
             swear
             ,
             and
             do
             whatever
             lawful
             Rulers
             bid
             you
             ,
             its
             possible
             that
             before
             you
             dye
             ,
             you
             may
             shew
             that
             indeed
             you
             are
             not
             of
             our
             minds
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             who
             ever
             took
             every
             act
             of
             disobedience
             in
             a
             Circumstance
             ,
             in
             a
             Family
             or
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Schism
             from
             that
             Family
             or
             Kingdom
             ?
             Do
             you
             rule
             by
             such
             a
             Law
             of
             Works
             or
             Innocency
             ,
             which
             cuts
             off
             men
             for
             every
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             
               censureth
               him
               that
            
             obeyeth
             not
             perfectly
             in
             all
             things
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             methinks
             this
             should
             not
             be
             your
             meaning
             ,
             because
             by
             Nonconformity
             ,
             we
             more
             disobeyed
             our
             Rulers
             before
             their
             Toleration
             ,
             than
             since
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             our
             preaching
             after
             that
             you
             call
             our
             Schism
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             You
             see
             what
             trouble
             you
             put
             men
             to
             ,
             to
             understand
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             speak
             unintelligibly
             and
             confusedly
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             tell
             me
             that
             the
             Presbyterians
             owned
             a
             
               National
               Church
            
             in
             Scotland
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             So
             do
             I
             ,
             as
             before
             described
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             denominated
             ,
             1
             From
             an
             accident
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             an
             
               Individuating
               Form
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             equivocally
             and
             improperly
             ,
             2
             And
             humanely
             ,
             and
             so
             unnecessarily
             ,
          
           
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             Scots
             or
             any
             Presbyterians
             do
             it
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             's
             nothing
             to
             me
             ,
             who
             am
             no
             more
             bound
             to
             their
             Opinion
             than
             yours
             .
             And
             sure
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             not
             called
             One
             in
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               sence
            
             ,
             as
             an
             Aristrocracie
             ,
             or
             as
             Headed
             by
             the
             
               whole
               Clergie
            
             conjunct
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             The
             rest
             ,
             p.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             need
             no
             other
             answer
             ,
             then
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             old
             Puritanes
             never
             held
             it
             unlawful
             for
             them
             to
             preach
             in
             houses
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             had
             no
             Toleration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             they
             held
             it
             lawful
             to
             hold
             Lay-communion
             with
             Parish-Churches
             that
             have
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             so
             do
             we
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             never
             said
             ,
             it
             was
             unlawful
             to
             hold
             communion
             with
             
               any
               besides
            
             the
             Parish-Churches
             ;
             no
             more
             will
             we
             .
             What
             Law
             tyeth
             us
             to
             be
             such
             Schismaticks
             as
             to
             renounce
             communion
             with
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             except
             Parochial
             and
             Conformists
             ,
             or
             what
             Nonconformists
             ever
             held
             it
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Whose
             conscience
             should
             sooner
             accuse
             him
             of
             Schism
             ;
             A
             Conformists
             ,
             that
             will
             hold
             Communion
             with
             none
             but
             his
             own
             party
             ,
             but
             separateth
             from
             all
             the
             other
             Churches
             in
             the
             Land
             ?
             Or
             ours
             ,
             that
             resolve
             to
             to
             hold
             communion
             seasonably
             with
             all
             true
             Christian
             Churches
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             teach
             not
             Heresie
             ,
             nor
             preach
             down
             Holiness
             ,
             Love
             or
             Peace
             ,
             and
             deny
             us
             not
             their
             communion
             ,
             unless
             we
             will
             
             sin
             ?
             Let
             the
             impartial
             judg
             which
             of
             us
             is
             the
             Schismatick
             and
             Separatist
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Do
             you
             not
             hold
             it
             lawful
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             remove
             from
             one
             Parish
             to
             another
             ;
             and
             for
             any
             man
             for
             his
             souls
             edification
             ,
             to
             remove
             his
             dwelling
             into
             another
             Parish
             where
             is
             a
             better
             Minister
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             forty
             Families
             do
             so
             ?
             who
             calleth
             any
             of
             this
             Separation
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             it
             had
             been
             into
             the
             Parish
             of
             
               Dedham
               ,
               Ashby
               ,
               Whitmore
               ,
               Preston
               ,
            
             when
             
               John
               Rogers
               ,
               Arthur
               Hildersham
               ,
               John
               Ball
               ,
               John
               Dod
               ,
            
             all
             Nonconformists
             ,
             were
             allowed
             to
             preach
             there
             without
             Conformity
             .
             Had
             this
             been
             Separation
             and
             Schism
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             what
             Law
             of
             God
             or
             Man
             forbad
             it
             ?
             What
             Church
             did
             they
             divide
             from
             ?
             If
             nay
             ,
             why
             then
             is
             it
             Schism
             to
             joyn
             with
             
               such
               men
               in
               other
               places
            
             ?
             Where
             lyeth
             your
             Point
             of
             Schism
             or
             Separation
             ?
             Is
             it
             for
             going
             out
             of
             their
             
               own
               Parishes
            
             ?
             1.
             
             So
             Men
             in
             London
             have
             ever
             done
             to
             other
             Parish-Churches
             .
             2.
             
             And
             who
             ever
             made
             a
             Parish
             and
             a
             Church
             Synonymal
             ,
             
               Jure
               Divino
            
             ?
             Shall
             mutable
             conveniencies
             be
             turned
             into
             
               immutable
               necessities
            
             ?
             What
             then
             ?
             Is
             it
             for
             going
             to
             a
             Nonconformist
             ?
             so
             did
             those
             before
             mentioned
             .
             Is
             it
             for
             going
             to
             a
             private
             house
             ?
             1.
             
             So
             did
             many
             Episcopal
             Pastors
             fourteen
             years
             ago
             .
             2.
             
             And
             some
             in
             London
             since
             the
             Fire
             .
             3.
             
             And
             it
             s
             an
             ill
             argument
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             would
             
             fain
             Preach
             in
             the
             publick
             Temples
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             have
             leave
             .
             As
             far
             as
             I
             discern
             ,
             this
             dust
             of
             Schism
             which
             you
             would
             cast
             into
             other
             mens
             eyes
             ,
             obligeth
             you
             to
             wink
             hard
             ,
             lest
             it
             be
             blown
             back
             into
             your
             own
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             The
             love
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             frightning
             any
             further
             from
             Parish-communion
             than
             I
             desire
             ,
             do
             oblige
             me
             to
             forbear
             so
             much
             as
             to
             describe
             or
             name
             the
             additional
             Conformity
             ,
             and
             that
             sin
             which
             Nonconformists
             fear
             and
             fly
             from
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             harder
             to
             us
             that
             desire
             it
             ,
             to
             draw
             many
             good
             people
             to
             communion
             with
             Conformists
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             of
             old
             .
             But
             when
             both
             Law
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             forbid
             us
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             to
             name
             the
             Causes
             ,
             it
             is
             disingenious
             for
             the
             culpable
             to
             take
             that
             advantage
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             urge
             us
             to
             do
             that
             which
             they
             themselves
             cannot
             bear
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             But
             with
             full
             sail
             of
             self-conceitedness
             he
             next
             comes
             upon
             us
             ,
             with
             this
             as
             an
             undeniable
             proof
             ,
             that
             
               [
               our
               Members
               are
               taken
               out
               of
               true
               Churches
               .
               ]
            
             Who
             would
             gainsay
             a
             man
             of
             such
             understanding
             ?
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             Do
             not
             those
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             that
             remove
             from
             one
             Parish
             Church
             to
             another
             ,
             remove
             from
             true
             Churches
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             many
             Bishops
             have
             written
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             (
             as
             Halls
             Collection
             against
             Burton
             sheweth
             you
             )
             and
             must
             no
             Churches
             therefore
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             3.
             
             What
             advantage
             then
             hath
             every
             foolish
             Superstitious
             Priest
             above
             God
             ,
             and
             over
             all
             good
             Christians
             ?
             God
             bids
             us
             worship
             him
             according
             to
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             all
             things
             in
             order
             and
             decently
             ,
             and
             to
             edification
             .
             And
             must
             not
             God
             be
             obeyed
             ?
             No
             ,
             if
             the
             Priest
             will
             not
             consent
             :
             For
             if
             he
             will
             worship
             God
             foolishly
             ,
             with
             non-sence
             ,
             
               undecently
               ,
               disorderly
               ,
               against
               edification
               ,
            
             you
             cannot
             help
             it
             ;
             his
             followers
             may
             be
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             still
             ,
             and
             then
             no
             man
             must
             remove
             to
             worship
             God
             better
             than
             pleaseth
             the
             Priest
             .
             He
             that
             is
             fallen
             under
             such
             drunken
             Readers
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             bred
             under
             in
             my
             youth
             ,
             that
             were
             drunk
             many
             times
             oftner
             than
             they
             preached
             (
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             for
             they
             never
             preached
             ,
             but
             were
             drunk
             oft
             ;
             )
             this
             poor
             man
             and
             his
             Family
             must
             venture
             their
             Souls
             on
             this
             sottish
             Drunkards
             conduct
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             not
             go
             from
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             ;
             What
             a
             trick
             hath
             the
             Devil
             found
             to
             bind
             men
             to
             constancy
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             done
             in
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             !
             Alas
             poor
             England
             ,
             whose
             Teachers
             talk
             confidently
             at
             this
             rate
             ,
             because
             they
             can
             say
             that
             they
             do
             it
             in
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             &
             did
             not
             the
             Parliament
             take
             a
             Church
             out
             of
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             when
             they
             separated
             Covent-Garden
             from
             Martins
             Parish
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             when
             Parishes
             are
             divided
             into
             two
             ,
             one
             part
             is
             separated
             from
             the
             other
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             But
             factious
             Disputers
             see
             but
             on
             
             one
             side
             .
             You
             thought
             not
             that
             you
             your self
             were
             all
             this
             while
             proving
             your selves
             Schismaticks
             .
             I
             undertake
             to
             prove
             that
             Pastors
             and
             People
             are
             the
             
               Constitutive
               Essentials
            
             of
             a
             
               true
               Church
            
             :
             That
             Dr.
             Seaman
             ,
             Mr.
             Calamy
             ,
             Dr.
             Manton
             ,
             Mr.
             Gouge
             ,
             Dr.
             Bates
             ,
             Dr.
             Jacomb
             ,
             and
             abundance
             more
             such
             ,
             with
             the
             people
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Pastors
             ,
             were
             
               true
               Churches
            
             .
          
           
             Prove
             you
             if
             you
             can
             ,
             that
             on
             Aug.
             24.
             1662.
             they
             were
             degraded
             ,
             or
             these
             true
             Churches
             dissolved
             ,
             on
             any
             reason
             ,
             which
             any
             Churches
             for
             600
             years
             after
             Christ
             would
             own
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             not
             ,
             you
             seem
             your self
             to
             accuse
             their
             Successors
             ,
             of
             Schism
             ,
             for
             drawing
             away
             part
             of
             the
             people
             from
             them
             (
             meerly
             by
             the
             advantage
             of
             having
             the
             Temples
             and
             Tythes
             )
             and
             so
             gathering
             Churches
             out
             of
             true
             Churches
             ;
             so
             ordinary
             is
             it
             for
             self-esteeming
             men
             to
             talk
             to
             their
             own
             reproach
             and
             condemnation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             But
             as
             to
             his
             second
             Objection
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             his
             part
             ;
             and
             though
             we
             differ
             not
             at
             all
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             till
             the
             new
             Doctrine
             about
             Infants
             was
             brought
             into
             the
             new
             Rubrick
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             
               in
               minutioribus
            
             that
             we
             differ
             from
             the
             Conformists
             ;
             gather
             from
             it
             what
             you
             can
             .
             God
             knoweth
             we
             think
             the
             matters
             in
             difference
             ,
             very
             far
             from
             
               things
               indifferent
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           Whether
           the
           Declaration
           make
           the
           Non-conformists
           preaching
           more
           lawful
           ,
           or
           their
           duty
           ,
           than
           it
           was
           before
           ?
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             HIs
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Pro.
            
             2.
             is
             impertinent
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             knoweth
             little
             ,
             if
             he
             know
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Nonconformists
               did
               before
            
             take
             such
             preaching
             and
             meetings
             to
             be
             lawful
             ,
             and
             a
             duty
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             opportunity
             to
             use
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             they
             take
             it
             for
             a
             double
             sin
             ,
             to
             neglect
             a
             duty
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             Liberty
             granted
             them
             by
             the
             King
             to
             perform
             it
             .
             But
             he
             knoweth
             we
             take
             God
             for
             our
             absolute
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             none
             can
             repeal
             his
             Laws
             ,
             because
             that
             none
             hath
             any
             power
             but
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             suppose
             that
             he
             will
             pass
             the
             final
             sentence
             on
             Kings
             and
             us
             .
             To
             what
             purpose
             is
             it
             then
             among
             Christians
             to
             question
             ,
             whether
             Men
             make
             it
             lawful
             for
             Christs
             Consecrated
             Ministers
             to
             preach
             ,
             when
             
               God
               commandeth
               it
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               But
               pag.
               14.
               he
            
             thinks
             he
             may
             safely
             say
             ,
             [
             that
             the
             Declaration
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             uncommand
             and
             uninjoyn
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             the
             
             Law
             properly
             commands
             or
             injoyns
             ]
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Say
             you
             so
             ?
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             commandeth
             Magistrates
             to
             execute
             the
             penal
             Laws
             .
             The
             King
             forbiddeth
             them
             :
             Is
             not
             that
             to
             uncommand
             them
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Law
             commandeth
             us
             not
             to
             meet
             above
             four
             in
             a
             private
             house
             for
             worship
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             King
             suspendeth
             ,
             or
             dispenseth
             with
             this
             Command
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             with
             the
             penalty
             .
             And
             is
             not
             a
             suspension
             of
             a
             Precept
             an
             uncommanding
             ,
             though
             not
             a
             commanding
             of
             the
             contrary
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             instance
             in
             Juries
             indicting
             Papists
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             But
             he
             subtilly
             tells
             us
             that
             the
             Declaration
             meddles
             neither
             with
             the
             Preceptive
             nor
             Punitive
             parts
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             only
             with
             the
             Execution
             ,
             which
             is
             extrinsick
             to
             both
             .
             All
             Lawyers
             must
             come
             learn
             anew
             of
             him
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             dispense
             with
             a
             Law.
             As
             if
             the
             Command
             
               [
               You
               shall
               examine
            
             and
             
               punish
               such
            
             &
             
               such
               men
               ,
            
             ]
             and
             the
             prohibition
             
               [
               You
               shall
               not
               punish
               them
               ,
               but
               protect
               them
               ]
            
             were
             not
             contrary
             .
             Nor
             the
             prohibition
             
               [
               You
               shall
               not
               meet
               above
               four
               &c.
               ]
            
             and
             the
             dispensation
             ,
             
               [
               You
               may
               meet
            
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             But
             all
             this
             is
             utterly
             impertinent
             to
             them
             whose
             Consciences
             never
             allowed
             them
             to
             forbear
             their
             Ministry
             in
             
               formal
               obedience
            
             to
             any
             mens
             prohibition
             ,
             but
             only
             when
             they
             had
             not
             power
             or
             opportunity
             to
             exercise
             ;
             It
             's
             no
             duty
             which
             cannot
             be
             done
             .
             And
             
             License
             maketh
             that
             possible
             which
             was
             
               impossible
               ▪
            
             He
             that
             untieth
             my
             feet
             ,
             accidentally
             maketh
             it
             my
             duty
             to
             go
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             5.
             pag.
             16.
             
             Let
             Mr.
             Crofton
             answer
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             two
             named
             by
             you
             ,
             Ball
             and
             Baxter
             have
             much
             against
             you
             ,
             but
             nothing
             for
             you
             ;
             and
             understand
             themselves
             better
             than
             you
             understand
             them
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             surviveth
             ,
             taketh
             himself
             to
             be
             abused
             by
             your
             Allegations
             ,
             and
             provoketh
             you
             to
             cite
             any
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             which
             are
             against
             Nonconformists
             preaching
             as
             they
             have
             opportunity
             .
             If
             you
             had
             rather
             that
             we
             were
             all
             used
             as
             Mr.
             
               Jos
               .
               Allein
            
             was
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             by
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Life
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             not
             for
             such
             sufferings
             rather
             than
             silence
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             His
             reviving
             his
             pitiful
             Objection
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             the
             approbation
             of
             Authority
             for
             separation
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             contemptible
             sporting
             of
             himself
             at
             the
             game
             he
             is
             best
             skilled
             at
             ;
             Objecting
             nothing
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             answer
             it
             with
             something
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               But
               p.
               18.
               he
               will
               bring
               us
               to
            
             Vtopia
             (
             Morus
             
               invented
               it
               )
               and
               there
               he
               will
               suppose
               [
               the
            
             Villanies
             of
             Theft
             ,
             Murder
             and
             Adultery
             unpunished
             ,
             and
             publick
             Meetings
             allowed
             where
             they
             should
             be
             practised
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             What
             should
             the
             poor
             Nonconformists
             hear
             ,
             if
             they
             thus
             Commented
             on
             the
             Clemency
             of
             the
             King
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             But
             because
             you
             will
             force
             dumb
             men
             to
             speak
             ,
             suppose
             that
             in
             the
             same
             Utopia
             ,
             the
             Philosophy
             Schools
             which
             had
             faithful
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             the
             Christian
             Churches
             that
             had
             faithful
             Pastors
             ,
             were
             deprived
             of
             near
             2000
             of
             them
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             came
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             had
             the
             consent
             but
             of
             the
             least
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             were
             such
             as
             did
             Doctrinally
             declare
             to
             the
             people
             that
             millions
             may
             be
             
               PER
               ●
            
             without
             sin
             ,
             &
             that
             they
             ,
             
               ex
               animo
            
             ,
             approve
             of
             all
             the
             Gregorian
             Liturgie
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             therein
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Lutherans
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             and
             Church-Images
             ;
             and
             when
             in
             Baptism
             they
             had
             vowed
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             under
             Christ
             ,
             they
             should
             contrarily
             upon
             deliberation
             make
             a
             solemn
             publick
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             &
             callings
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             endeavour
             to
             reform
             
               Cardinals
               ,
               Inquisitions
               ,
               High-places
               ,
               Consubstantiation
               ,
               Church-Images
               ,
            
             or
             Church-tyranny
             ,
             &
             so
             in
             part
             renounce
             their
             Baptism
             :
             And
             suppose
             a
             clement
             Prince
             should
             release
             the
             ejected
             Teachers
             from
             their
             restraints
             ,
             and
             allow
             them
             to
             set
             up
             private
             schools
             of
             Philosophy
             and
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             should
             say
             ,
             We
             cannot
             in
             conscience
             cast
             our
             Souls
             on
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             
               PER
               ●
            
             and
             therefore
             crave
             the
             benefit
             of
             your
             conduct
             :
             If
             these
             suffering
             men
             shall
             seek
             to
             reconcile
             them
             to
             the
             
               PERS
               ●
            
             
             and
             desire
             them
             to
             have
             a
             better
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             yet
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             deny
             them
             their
             own
             best
             help
             ;
             Quaere
             ,
             whether
             they
             sinned
             by
             not
             being
             
               PER
               ●
            
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             not
             being
             cruel
             deserters
             of
             mens
             Souls
             ?
             and
             which
             side
             is
             to
             be
             compared
             to
             the
             Murderers
             and
             Adulterers
             ?
             I
             know
             this
             is
             not
             our
             Case
             in
             England
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             must
             follow
             you
             into
             Utopia
             or
             Moria
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             the
             equitable
             judgment
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Inconveniencies
           of
           our
           Tolerated
           Meetings
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             NOthing
             more
             easie
             than
             for
             men
             that
             have
             some
             great
             advantages
             ,
             to
             force
             inconveniencies
             upon
             other
             mens
             greatest
             Duties
             .
             And
             we
             look
             to
             do
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             scarce
             that
             shall
             have
             no
             inconvenience
             .
             I
             eat
             not
             one
             meal
             of
             ten
             that
             doth
             not
             make
             me
             sick
             .
             But
             must
             I
             therefore
             give
             over
             ?
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             of
             more
             than
             a
             few
             inconveniences
             of
             your
             own
             preaching
             ,
             and
             Church-worship
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             will
             not
             give
             it
             over
             .
             But
             if
             any
             shall
             make
             those
             inconveniencies
             against
             our
             wills
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             grief
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             &
             then
             tell
             us
             that
             to
             avoid
             them
             we
             must
             Sacrilegiously
             and
             as
             Soul-murderers
             desert
             our
             Ministery
             ,
             we
             shall
             easilier
             answer
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             shortly
             answer
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             
               His
               first
               inconvenience
               is
               ,
               that
            
             [
             We
             shall
             lay
             down
             the
             Cudgels
             and
             beg
             the
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             
               of
               the
            
             rest
             of
             the
             Sectaries
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Independents
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             A
             hard
             point
             to
             that
             Sect
             that
             is
             
             
               Turba
               gravis
               paci
               ,
               placidaeque
               inimica
               quieti
            
             ;
             who
             know
             not
             how
             to
             lay
             down
             the
             Sworn
             .
             But
             if
             we
             have
             been
             at
             Cudgels
             ,
             we
             mean
             not
             to
             live
             and
             die
             at
             a
             work
             so
             unsuitable
             to
             our
             Religion
             and
             our
             minds
             .
             Reproach
             not
             him
             that
             said
             
               [
               If
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               you
               lyeth
               ,
               live
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
               ]
            
             But
             
               if
               it
               be
            
             our
             dislike
             of
             Schism
             that
             are
             the
             Cudgels
             you
             mean
             ,
             you
             are
             answered
             already
             .
             Pretend
             not
             to
             know
             our
             minds
             better
             than
             our selves
             .
             When
             were
             we
             against
             our
             own
             Preaching
             ,
             as
             we
             had
             opportunity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               He
               would
               next
               raise
               a
               suspicion
               ,
            
             [
             That
             our
             Principles
             change
             with
             the
             times
             ,
             ]
             
               and
               yet
               saith
            
             [
             It
             is
             a
             thing
             not
             easily
             observed
             in
             us
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             ]
             
               Condemn
               not
               your self
               then
               by
               suspecting
               it
               in
               this
               ,
               till
               you
               better
               know
               our
               minds
               :
            
             [
             Or
             else
             ,
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             our
             interest
             lay
             at
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             was
             the
             only
             Spring
             and
             Wheel
             of
             our
             zeal
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             motions
             ,
             &c
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Who
             had
             been
             the
             more
             accusable
             of
             this
             Carnality
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             any
             standers
             by
             ,
             the
             Conformists
             that
             take
             up
             the
             Principles
             that
             go
             along
             with
             
               Safety
               ,
               Wealth
               ,
               Preferments
            
             and
             Dignities
             ?
             or
             the
             Nonconformists
             ,
             that
             have
             near
             ten
             years
             been
             deprived
             of
             all
             Ecclesiastical
             maintenance
             ?
             some
             lived
             in
             extream
             poverty
             ,
             and
             some
             lain
             in
             Jails
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sure
             ,
             if
             we
             accuse
             not
             you
             ,
             even
             
             you
             ,
             of
             hypocritical
             following
             carnall
             interest
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             a
             little
             modesty
             might
             have
             cured
             the
             Canker
             that
             moved
             these
             suspicions
             or
             accusations
             
               of
               us
            
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             these
             or
             former
             Opinions
             .
             But
             my
             expectation
             of
             modesty
             ,
             I
             see
             by
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             needs
             a
             pardon
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             
               He
               addeth
            
             [
             Consider
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             how
             like
             to
             Independent-Ape●
             your
             new
             Congregations
             will
             make
             you
             look
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             Come
             Nonconformists
             ,
             if
             
               you
               will
               not
               be
               beaten
               from
               your
               Masters
               work
               ,
               we
               will
               try
               whether
               we
               can
               scoff
               and
               scorn
               you
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               if
               that
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               we
               will
               pretend
               Christs
               Name
               and
               Authority
               as
               forbiding
               you
               .
            
             For
             
               as
               Christ
            
             ,
             Matth.
             4.
             
               so
               you
               must
               encounter
               a
               three-fold
               temptation
               .
            
             But
             we
             take
             pleasure
             in
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             can
             bear
             to
             be
             made
             as
             the
             off-scouring
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             remembring
             who
             was
             cloathed
             in
             Purple
             ,
             and
             then
             mockt
             as
             being
             like
             a
             King.
             If
             you
             will
             take
             my
             Spoon
             and
             Knife
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             then
             say
             that
             I
             
               eat
               like
               an
               Ape
            
             or
             a
             Beast
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             be
             so
             prated
             and
             fooled
             out
             of
             my
             meat
             .
             If
             with
             Diogenes
             I
             had
             cast
             away
             my
             Dish
             to
             use
             my
             bare
             hands
             ,
             or
             forsaken
             my
             House
             to
             live
             in
             a
             Tub
             ,
             I
             had
             deserved
             your
             derision
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             take
             my
             house
             &
             all
             my
             goods
             from
             me
             ,
             you
             shall
             not
             mock
             me
             out
             of
             my
             poor
             Tub
             also
             ;
             We
             would
             avoid
             
               all
               appearance
               of
               evil
            
             ;
             But
             only
             in
             
               things
               indifferent
            
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             
             cease
             
               Christianity
               preaching
            
             or
             praying
             ,
             when
             you
             can
             make
             it
             by
             your
             Artifice
             
               appear
               like
               evil
            
             :
             Let
             's
             hear
             the
             instances
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             [
             1.
             
             Your
             Churches
             will
             be
             gathered
             
               as
               theirs
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             As
             much
             as
             all
             the
             Churches
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             were
             ;
             or
             the
             Meetings
             of
             
               Flavianus
               ,
               Meletius
            
             ,
             and
             others
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             prohibited
             the
             Temple
             .
             And
             as
             Dr.
             Wilds
             and
             Dr.
             Gunnings
             were
             fifteen
             years
             ago
             .
             Or
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             as
             the
             Joannites
             were
             in
             Constantinople
             ,
             till
             
               Chrysostoms
               name
            
             and
             bones
             were
             honoured
             by
             wiser
             men
             than
             those
             that
             cast
             him
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             [
             2.
             
             You
             can
             administer
             Baptisms
             or
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             to
             none
             but
             those
             of
             your
             select
             number
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Is
             it
             because
             we
             
               will
               not
            
             ,
             or
             because
             you
             
               will
               not
               give
               us
               leave
            
             ?
             Who
             then
             is
             it
             long
             of
             ?
             O
             for
             modesty
             !
             Tye
             mens
             feet
             ,
             and
             reproach
             them
             for
             not
             going
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             is
             it
             not
             better
             to
             give
             an
             Alms
             to
             the
             bodies
             or
             souls
             ,
             of
             
               some
               men
            
             ,
             than
             of
             none
             at
             all
             ?
             Argue
             thus
             with
             your
             Physicians
             ,
             
               You
               can
               medicate
               none
               but
               your
               select
               Patient
            
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             
               you
               are
               to
               be
               scorned
               if
               you
               medicate
               any
               at
               all
               .
            
             And
             I
             profess
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             poor
             peoples
             sake
             ,
             and
             my
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             would
             give
             you
             (
             that
             desire
             it
             )
             all
             my
             practice
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             gains
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             But
             why
             may
             we
             not
             in
             the
             allowed
             places
             exercise
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             in
             baptizing
             the
             Children
             of
             
               any
               one
               of
               your
               Flocks
            
             that
             
               shall
               desire
               it
            
             ,
             or
             
               giving
               them
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ?
             I
             yet
             understand
             it
             not
             ,
             unless
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             your
             envy
             and
             displeasure
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             [
             3.
             
             You
             cannot
             exercise
             Discipline
             but
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             your
             people
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             We
             cannot
             be
             Pastors
             to
             any
             against
             
               their
               wills
            
             :
             If
             
               you
               can
            
             ,
             and
             take
             that
             for
             your
             honour
             ,
             keep
             it
             ,
             for
             we
             will
             have
             no
             part
             with
             you
             .
             We
             find
             indeed
             that
             it
             is
             your
             Opinion
             to
             exercise
             your
             
               Discipline
               on
               us
            
             against
             
               our
               wills
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             though
             we
             cannot
             take
             men
             
               for
               Christians
            
             ,
             nor
             
               for
               our
               special
               Flock
            
             ,
             nor
             bring
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             nor
             yet
             absolve
             them
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             we
             can
             admonish
             and
             excommunicate
             them
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             and
             deny
             them
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             from
             us
             ;
             if
             they
             first
             voluntarily
             submit
             to
             our
             Ministry
             .
             We
             take
             it
             not
             for
             our
             part
             or
             honour
             to
             do
             in
             these
             things
             so
             much
             as
             you
             can
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             [
             4.
             
             Neither
             can
             you
             have
             any
             Church
             .
             Government
             but
             in
             your
             single
             Congregations
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             Independent
             on
             all
             others
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Who
             is
             that
             long
             of
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             you
             that
             forbid
             it
             us
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             indeed
             we
             never
             desired
             to
             play
             the
             
             Bishops
             in
             other
             mens
             Diocess
             :
             If
             we
             pretended
             to
             
               govern
               you
            
             ,
             would
             you
             take
             it
             for
             our
             Orthodoxness
             ?
             I
             think
             not
             .
             I
             would
             you
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             &
             I
             would
             the
             Pope
             were
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             and
             would
             let
             other
             men
             alone
             ,
             and
             exercise
             his
             Discipline
             over
             none
             that
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             .
             Baxter
             whom
             you
             name
             hath
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             Bishop
             Usher
             profest
             his
             Judgment
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             even
             Bishops
             in
             a
             Council
             (
             though
             they
             are
             there
             Governours
             of
             the
             Flocks
             ,
             yet
             )
             meet
             not
             for
             Government
             of
             one
             another
             by
             Vote
             ,
             or
             of
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             for
             Concord
             .
             And
             
               Grotius
               de
               Imp.
               sum
               .
               pot
               .
            
             hath
             shewed
             you
             that
             Canons
             are
             not
             Laws
             but
             Agreements
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             why
             may
             not
             many
             of
             us
             Ministers
             meet
             in
             one
             
               allowed
               place
            
             ,
             for
             such
             Agreements
             in
             our
             Pastoral
             Government
             ?
             And
             no
             greater
             dependance
             do
             we
             desire
             :
             I
             assure
             you
             we
             should
             be
             glad
             if
             all
             the
             silenced
             Ministers
             these
             thirty
             years
             had
             been
             
               less
               dependant
            
             on
             the
             Diocesans
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
             
               He
               addeth
            
             [
             Thus
             as
             others
             are
             Independents
             by
             choice
             and
             Profession
             ,
             you
             will
             make
             your selves
             so
             by
             necessity
             ;
             and
             that
             necessity
             such
             ,
             as
             you
             wilfully
             throw
             your selves
             into
             against
             all
             the
             light
             of
             Presbyterian-Conscience
             ,
             Prudence
             and
             Interest
             ,
             by
             a
             needless
             and
             sinful
             ,
             a
             scandalous
             and
             mischievous
             separation
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Such
             confidence
             upon
             such
             insignificant
             
             reasonings
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             dishonour
             to
             the
             wit
             and
             humility
             of
             the
             Author
             .
             He
             that
             no
             better
             knoweth
             their
             judgments
             ,
             can
             tell
             you
             ,
             what
             
               all
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               conscience
               is
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             can
             prove
             that
             our
             Ministery
             is
             
               needless
               ,
               sinful
               ,
               &c.
            
             because
             he
             can
             call
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             separation
             :
             As
             if
             the
             paucity
             of
             ignorant
             and
             ungodly
             Souls
             ,
             and
             the
             sufficient
             
               number
               ,
               ability
               ,
               zeal
            
             ,
             and
             diligence
             of
             the
             Conformists
             made
             us
             and
             our
             Labours
             needless
             indeed
             .
             Alas
             ,
             what
             thoughts
             have
             these
             men
             of
             souls
             ,
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             holiness
             ,
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             own
             sufficiency
             and
             labours
             .
             But
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             who
             made
             you
             a
             fitter
             Judge
             of
             the
             
               need
               of
               souls
            
             ,
             than
             themselves
             and
             all
             others
             ?
             Next
             perswade
             us
             that
             Tutors
             are
             needless
             ,
             because
             all
             in
             England
             are
             born
             learned
             .
             I
             have
             much
             ado
             to
             get
             servants
             in
             my
             own
             Family
             that
             have
             tolerable
             knowledge
             and
             piety
             :
             And
             can
             our
             Conformists
             alone
             sufficiently
             teach
             many
             hundred
             Families
             ,
             and
             prove
             that
             other
             mens
             help
             is
             needless
             ?
             Try
             first
             whether
             you
             can
             perswade
             men
             ,
             that
             you
             alone
             are
             sufficient
             to
             teach
             all
             the
             Children
             in
             your
             Parishes
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             to
             dress
             them
             ,
             and
             feed
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             other
             persons
             help
             is
             needless
             .
             Get
             them
             to
             fast
             all
             till
             you
             seed
             them
             your selves
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             believe
             they
             need
             no
             other
             meat
             .
             We
             that
             have
             conferred
             with
             all
             the
             people
             of
             
             our
             Parishes
             when
             we
             were
             permitted
             ,
             found
             that
             multitudes
             were
             almost
             as
             ignorant
             as
             Heathens
             :
             And
             yet
             our
             excellent
             successours
             ,
             that
             do
             no
             such
             thing
             (
             as
             to
             any
             
               two
               of
               them
            
             that
             ever
             I
             knew
             or
             heard
             of
             )
             but
             see
             their
             faces
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             can
             prove
             all
             our
             Teaching
             needless
             to
             these
             poor
             ignorant
             souls
             :
             Is
             this
             humility
             ,
             and
             Ministerial
             fidelity
             ?
             It
             s
             sin
             in
             us
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             duty
             to
             the
             Conformists
             :
             I
             am
             glad
             they
             take
             it
             yet
             for
             a
             duty
             to
             any
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             is
             it
             not
             as
             easie
             for
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             you
             have
             needlesly
             ,
             and
             sinfully
             ,
             and
             scandalously
             taken
             our
             places
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             as
             to
             the
             Church-Relation
             ,
             &
             not
             as
             to
             the
             Temples
             and
             Tythes
             ,
             )
             and
             drawn
             some
             of
             the
             people
             to
             separation
             from
             those
             that
             were
             
               before
               true
               Churches
            
             ?
             We
             say
             not
             so
             ;
             but
             put
             not
             your selves
             on
             the
             hard
             task
             of
             disproving
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             wise
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             our
             necessity
             Sir
             ,
             hath
             visible
             Causes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             and
             our
             own
             consent
             at
             our
             Ordination
             ,
             made
             our
             necessity
             of
             exercising
             our
             Ministry
             ;
             We
             are
             not
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             that
             it
             was
             our
             choice
             :
             But
             God
             hath
             laid
             
               this
               necessity
               on
               us
               ,
               and
               wo
               be
               unto
               us
               if
               we
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               opportunity
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Bishops
             to
             some
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             senior
             Pastors
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             Ministerial
             
               Investiture
               imposed
               this
            
             necessity
             on
             us
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             great
             necessity
             of
             multitudes
             of
             fouls
             (
             which
             nothing
             but
             
               gross
               ignorance
               de
               facto
               ,
               Infidelity
               ,
            
             or
             Impudency
             can
             deny
             )
             concurreth
             to
             cause
             this
             necessity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Law
             imposeth
             a
             necessity
             on
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             preach
             among
             you
             in
             the
             Temples
             :
             If
             then
             God
             say
             ,
             Preach
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             say
             ,
             
               Preach
               not
               in
               the
               Temples
            
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             we
             
               must
               preach
               out
               of
               the
               Temples
            
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             but
             as
             much
             wit
             as
             King
             James's
             Hounds
             had
             ,
             that
             at
             a
             double
             way
             ,
             if
             they
             find
             the
             Hare
             hath
             not
             gone
             one
             way
             ,
             will
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             he
             is
             gone
             the
             other
             .
             Here
             is
             then
             but
             two
             makers
             of
             our
             necessity
             ,
             the
             Imposer
             and
             the
             Restrainer
             ;
             Reproach
             neither
             of
             them
             if
             you
             will
             take
             our
             council
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
             
               He
               addeth
            
             [
             In
             vain
             do
             you
             think
             to
             help
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             pleading
             the
             moderation
             of
             your
             Principles
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             do
             believe
             our
             Parochial
             Congregations
             are
             true
             Churches
             ,
             which
             the
             other
             Sectaries
             deny
             :
             For
             besides
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Independents
             acknowledge
             the
             same
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             great
             aggravation
             of
             your
             Schism
             :
             For
             why
             then
             do
             you
             seperate
             from
             us
             ?
             ]
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             We
             are
             glad
             that
             you
             confess
             the
             Independents
             themselves
             are
             so
             moderato
             towards
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             perswade
             none
             to
             separate
             from
             you
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Do
             you
             silence
             us
             ,
             and
             depose
             us
             from
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             forbid
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             all
             that
             have
             not
             as
             wide
             a
             swallow
             as
             your selves
             ,
             and
             then
             ask
             ,
             
               Why
               separate
               you
               from
               us
            
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Do
             you
             draw
             Churches
             to
             your selves
             out
             of
             our
             true
             Churches
             that
             were
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             charge
             your
             act
             on
             us
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Why
             come
             
               not
               you
            
             to
             the
             private
             Churches
             among
             you
             that
             have
             all
             this
             while
             been
             kept
             up
             ?
             
               e.
               g.
            
             In
             London
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             Dr.
             Manton
             ,
             Dr.
             Annesley
             ,
             Dr.
             Jacomb
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             fairly
             charge
             those
             that
             go
             only
             to
             the
             Temples
             ,
             for
             separating
             from
             them
             ?
             They
             say
             ,
             They
             are
             as
             true
             Chuches
             as
             you
             .
             If
             their
             not
             hearing
             you
             is
             separation
             ,
             why
             is
             not
             
               your
               not
               hearing
               of
               them
               so
               ?
            
             Big
             words
             when
             men
             are
             got
             into
             the
             Saddle
             make
             not
             their
             Cause
             good
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             it
             seemeth
             that
             acknowledging
             you
             true
             Churches
             will
             not
             satisfie
             you
             ,
             without
             (
             what
             ?
             )
             
               actual
               hearing
               you
            
             .
             But
             doth
             not
             every
             Chappel
             ,
             and
             every
             neighbor
             Parish
             then
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             besides
             your
             Auditory
             ,
             sinfully
             
               separate
               from
               you
            
             ?
             Some
             men
             can
             triumph
             in
             such
             reasonings
             for
             themselves
             ,
             as
             would
             make
             another
             sick
             to
             read
             them
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           inconvenience
           from
           our
           Brethrens
           sence
           of
           Toleration
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             HIs
             next
             Section
             ,
             pag.
             21
             ,
             &c.
             is
             as
             meer
             delusion
             as
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             argueth
             from
             the
             Presbyterians
             being
             always
             against
             a
             Toleration
             .
             Reader
             ,
             all
             sober
             Divines
             that
             ever
             I
             met
             with
             ,
             use
             here
             to
             distinguish
             between
             Tolerable
             and
             Intolerable
             things
             and
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             conclude
             that
             the
             Tolerable
             must
             be
             Tolerated
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             not
             ,
             though
             they
             all
             agree
             not
             how
             much
             is
             Tolerable
             .
             Now
             what
             doth
             this
             man
             but
             talk
             confusedly
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             against
             all
             Toleration
             .
             Look
             up
             man
             without
             blushing
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             Whether
             ever
             the
             Presbyterians
             maintained
             it
             a
             sin
             to
             
               Tolerate
               Presbyterians
            
             .
             Alas
             ,
             for
             those
             poor
             people
             ,
             that
             cannot
             try
             sence
             from
             nonsence
             !
             with
             what
             stuff
             will
             such
             men
             carry
             them
             away
             ?
             If
             you
             talk
             of
             the
             Toleration
             of
             any
             that
             are
             Intolerable
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             it
             any
             more
             than
             you
             ?
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
               Any
               more
               than
               you
               ,
            
             did
             I
             say
             ?
             Sir
             ,
             vilifie
             not
             the
             wits
             of
             those
             Clergy
             men
             that
             chiefly
             contributed
             to
             our
             —
             so
             as
             
             to
             imagine
             that
             they
             did
             not
             know
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             foresee
             this
             day
             .
             Honour
             their
             understandings
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             take
             them
             for
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             (
             especially
             being
             lowdly
             foretold
             it
             ,
             )
             as
             not
             to
             foreknow
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             number
             and
             sort
             of
             men
             would
             be
             laid
             by
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             the
             people
             would
             judge
             of
             them
             and
             their
             Cause
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             both
             they
             and
             the
             people
             would
             go
             through
             their
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             wise
             ,
             sensible
             ,
             and
             merciful
             His
             Majesty
             would
             be
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             all
             this
             stir
             ,
             and
             dissatisfaction
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             that
             the
             preaching
             of
             silenced
             Ministers
             in
             private
             ,
             would
             encourage
             all
             other
             Sects
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             when
             ever
             the
             door
             was
             opened
             for
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             all
             others
             would
             endeavour
             to
             thrust
             in
             with
             them
             .
             
               Who
               then
               I
               pray
               you
               hath
               done
               more
               for
               Toleration
               ,
               you
               or
               we
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             
               But
               his
               next
               hath
               no
               bounds
               ,
               and
               grieveth
               me
               to
               read
               it
               (
               O
               posterity
               ,
               how
               will
               you
               know
               what
               to
               believe
               ?
               )
            
             viz.
             p.
             22.
             
             [
             Have
             not
             you
             lately
             refused
             the
             comprehension
             ,
             and
             denied
             so
             great
             an
             advantage
             to
             your selves
             ,
             because
             you
             could
             not
             have
             it
             without
             a
             general
             Toleration
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             ;
             nor
             should
             you
             have
             by
             a
             question
             vented
             such
             a
             falshood
             .
             
             Name
             the
             men
             that
             offered
             us
             a
             comprehension
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             that
             refused
             it
             ?
             If
             you
             tell
             us
             that
             you
             ,
             or
             such
             another
             offered
             it
             to
             one
             of
             your
             neighbours
             ,
             you
             may
             possibly
             make
             your
             words
             ridiculously
             true
             :
             But
             if
             you
             mean
             that
             either
             the
             King
             or
             Parliament
             offered
             it
             ,
             tell
             us
             when
             ,
             and
             and
             who
             were
             the
             refusers
             .
             If
             you
             mean
             any
             Parliament
             Speeches
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             talk
             about
             them
             .
             But
             you
             will
             not
             I
             suppose
             presume
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Parliament
             ever
             offered
             either
             Toleration
             or
             acceptable
             comprehension
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             in
             
               Nonconformists
               ;
            
             )
             much
             less
             both
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             a
             Rumor
             of
             one
             
               Mans
               Speech
            
             ,
             called
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             sounded
             like
             a
             refusal
             of
             some
             abatement
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             will
             talk
             with
             him
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             he
             will
             soon
             shew
             you
             the
             falshood
             of
             that
             Rumor
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             could
             have
             proved
             that
             any
             
               secret
               person
            
             ever
             refused
             such
             an
             offer
             ,
             can
             you
             thence
             say
             to
             the
             Presbyterians
             that
             
               they
               refused
               it
            
             ?
          
           
             If
             you
             mean
             an
             offer
             that
             by
             a
             great
             Minister
             of
             State
             was
             made
             ,
             be
             better
             informed
             of
             it
             your self
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             refused
             ,
             but
             very
             thankfully
             accepted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             for
             the
             Toleration
             of
             
               other
               men
               ,
               besides
               themselves
            
             ,
             those
             two
             or
             three
             that
             meddled
             in
             it
             ,
             answered
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             their
             desire
             that
             all
             
               Tolerable
               Dissenters
            
             might
             be
             tolerated
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             was
             His
             Majesties
             work
             and
             not
             theirs
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             therefore
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             Tolerated
             ,
             were
             accordingly
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             of
             the
             Terms
             ,
             for
             we
             were
             capable
             of
             treating
             of
             the
             Case
             and
             Terms
             of
             none
             but
             our selves
             .
             And
             after
             this
             the
             endeavour
             for
             our
             Comprehension
             went
             on
             to
             our
             content
             ,
             till
             the
             Parliament
             sate
             ,
             and
             presently
             shut
             the
             door
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             of
             no
             other
             offer
             but
             this
             ,
             which
             those
             few
             that
             dealt
             in
             it
             well
             know
             was
             far
             from
             being
             refused
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             greater
             slander
             could
             scarce
             have
             been
             laid
             on
             men
             that
             have
             stil
             so
             greatly
             desired
             A
             COMPREHENSION
             OF
             ALL
             SOBER
             PROTESTANTS
             IN
             THE
             PUBLICK
             MINISTRY
             ,
             and
             A
             TOLERATION
             ALSO
             OF
             ALL
             TOLERABLE
             DISSENTERS
             ,
             under
             Laws
             of
             peace
             and
             safety
             :
             This
             was
             still
             the
             thing
             which
             we
             begged
             for
             in
             vain
             :
             But
             who
             should
             be
             accounted
             Tolerable
             ,
             we
             were
             never
             called
             to
             give
             our
             publick
             Opinion
             or
             Advise
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             .
             Repent
             of
             such
             Calumnies
             ,
             and
             study
             not
             to
             aggravate
             your
             Fault
             by
             Excuses
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             the
             offer
             had
             been
             made
             to
             them
             of
             a
             Comprehension
             on
             condition
             they
             themselves
             
             would
             have
             APPROVED
             of
             an
             
               Vniversal
               Toleration
            
             of
             all
             those
             whom
             they
             account
             Intolerable
             .
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             they
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             
               We
               thankfully
               accept
               Comprehension
               ,
               but
               cannot
               approve
               of
               such
               a
               Toleration
               ,
               but
               leave
               your
               own
               work●
               to
               your
               own
               wisdom
               ;
               we
               cannot
               go
               against
               our
               Consciences
               for
               any
               Liberty
               :
            
             But
             other
             mens
             actions
             ,
             are
             not
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             And
             he
             addeth
             old
             speeches
             against
             
               Toleration
               ,
               Universal
               intolerable
               Toleration
            
             :
             Wherein
             we
             lament
             his
             want
             of
             common
             sense
             or
             modesty
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               If
               he
               would
               insinuate
               that
            
             we
             
               are
               for
               an
            
             Vniversal
             Toleration
             ,
             
               because
               we
               preach
               when
               we
               have
               liberty
               and
               opportunity
               ,
               What
               dealing
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               such
               men
               ?
               When
               he
               confesseth
               that
               we
               have
               been
               still
               against
               such
               a
               toleration
               ?
               When
               we
               have
               almost
               twelve
               years
               ago
               ,
               cryed
               out
               ,
               even
               to
            
             unmannerliness
             ,
             
               that
               if
               possibly
               we
               might
               have
               been
               heard
               ,
               to
               the
               Reverend
               Prelates
               ,
            
             Cast
             not
             out
             so
             many
             in
             the
             necessities
             of
             the
             people
             ?
             O
             drive
             not
             godly
             people
             from
             your
             Communion
             for
             nothing
             !
             If
             you
             can
             prove
             Crossing
             ,
             and
             your
             Sacrament-kneeling
             lawful
             ,
             with
             Subscriptions
             ,
             Canonical-swearing
             to
             you
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             all
             that
             think
             otherwise
             should
             not
             be
             excommunicated
             ,
             or
             forbidden
             to
             preach
             Christs
             Gospel
             :
             We
             have
             Fornicators
             ,
             and
             Drunkards
             ,
             &c.
             enough
             to
             
             excommunicate
             :
             O
             drive
             not
             upright
             conscionable
             Christians
             from
             your
             Churches
             !
             Force
             not
             Ministers
             to
             private
             preaching
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             which
             will
             certainly
             occasion
             Sects
             ,
             and
             open
             a
             door
             to
             you
             know
             what
             .
             
               And
               when
               we
               can
               no
               whit
               prevail
               ,
               if
               these
               very
               men
               themselves
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               we
               that
               are
               for
            
             Universal
             Toleration
             ,
             
               with
               what
               Forehead
            
             —
          
           
             What
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             lived
             in
             a
             dream
             these
             12
             years
             ,
             hath
             made
             any
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             interest
             and
             desire
             of
             Infidels
             ,
             Papists
             and
             Quakers
             ,
             that
             our
             ejections
             and
             pressures
             might
             be
             as
             great
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             that
             so
             the
             Protestants
             might
             be
             weakned
             &
             broken
             by
             their
             own
             Divisions
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             opposers
             of
             these
             men
             be
             either
             consumed
             ,
             or
             forced
             by
             misery
             to
             petition
             for
             Toleration
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             that
             it
             might
             be
             granted
             as
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             and
             we
             might
             be
             said
             to
             open
             to
             them
             the
             door
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             confess
             we
             have
             been
             most
             against
             it
             ,
             might
             be
             able
             
               (
               but
            
             quâ
             fronte
             )
             to
             say
             that
             it
             was
             our
             doing
             and
             not
             theirs
             .
             
               But
               when
               mens
               wits
               have
               thus
               play'd
               the
               game
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               abusing
               themselves
               :
               For
            
             they
             must
             dye
             ,
             
               I
               tell
               you
            
             ,
             they
             must
             dye
             ,
             &
             be
             judged
             by
             that
             God
             that
             hateth
             Malignity
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             will
             detect
             all
             frauds
             before
             the
             World
             ;
             when
             all
             that
             is
             now
             admired
             by
             the
             dreaming
             World
             ,
             shall
             be
             levelled
             ,
             obscured
             ,
             and
             appear
             contemptible
             ,
             even
             to
             them
             that
             sold
             their
             Souls
             to
             obtain
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Once
             more
             Reader
             ,
             peruse
             all
             the
             Citations
             of
             this
             Author
             ,
             out
             of
             Mr.
             Edwards
             ,
             Mr.
             Trap
             (
             a
             Conformist
             ,
             yet
             numbred
             with
             us
             )
             or
             the
             
               Jus
               Divinum
               Presbyterii
            
             (
             said
             to
             be
             written
             by
             Dr.
             Roberts
             ,
             a
             
               Conformist
               ;
            
             )
             only
             read
             them
             not
             with
             this
             Authors
             Spectacles
             or
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             then
             tell
             me
             like
             a
             man
             of
             truth
             ,
             whether
             thou
             dost
             believe
             that
             their
             meaning
             was
             ,
             
               [
               An
               Universal
               Toleration
               is
               unlawful
               :
               Ergo
               ,
               Presbytery
               must
               not
               be
               Tolerated
               ,
               if
               any
               others
               get
               the
               power
               ]
            
             or
             whether
             ever
             the
             Nonconformists
             said
             ,
             
               [
               We
               are
               not
               to
               be
               Tolerated
               ]
            
             or
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Episcopal
            
             men
             told
             Cromwel
             
               in
               his
               Usurpation
               ,
               [
               It
               is
               unlawful
               to
               tolerate
               us
               ?
               ]
            
             It
             is
             strange
             that
             any
             party
             who
             think
             themselves
             only
             or
             chiefly
             fit
             for
             
               Legal
               possession
            
             ,
             should
             yet
             think
             themselves
             intolerable
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             he
             talk
             of
             the
             Tolerating
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             
               indeed
               intolerable
            
             ,
             let
             him
             talk
             to
             them
             that
             have
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             first
             talk
             his
             friends
             into
             the
             tears
             of
             true
             Repentance
             (
             if
             they
             be
             not
             past
             learning
             )
             even
             from
             the
             greatest
             EXPERIENCE
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
               But
               the
               man
               will
               seriously
               prove
               what
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             p.
             25.
             
             [
             Can
             you
             more
             signally
             own
             ,
             recognize
             ,
             or
             more
             expresly
             give
             your
             unfeigned
             assent
             and
             consent
             unto
             ,
             and
             approbation
             of
             both
             Toleration
             and
             Schism
             ,
             than
             not
             only
             des●ring
             to
             escape
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Laws
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             quietly
             in
             a
             state
             of
             separation
             by
             vertue
             
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             taking
             the
             utmost
             advantage
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             erecting
             distinct
             and
             separate
             Congregations
             to
             your selves
             .
             ]
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             If
             he
             mean
             that
             we
             approve
             of
             the
             Toleration
             of
             our selves
             ,
             &
             all
             
               the
               Tolerable
            
             ;
             sure
             we
             never
             did
             deny
             it
             :
             Let
             the
             enemy
             of
             mankind
             glory
             in
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             his
             proper
             vertue
             .
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             (
             as
             he
             plainly
             seemeth
             )
             that
             we
             approve
             of
             the
             Universality
             of
             Toleration
             ;
             Come
             ,
             weigh
             his
             proof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             desiring
             to
             escape
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Now
             you
             speak
             sense
             ,
             we
             feel
             your
             meaning
             .
             It
             is
             a
             crime
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             Schism
             ,
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             unpunished
             ,
             when
             you
             desire
             our
             punishment
             :
             We
             do
             not
             
               toto
               pectore
               telum
               recipere
            
             :
             What
             if
             you
             were
             for
             hanging
             and
             
               burning
               us
            
             ?
             were
             it
             Tolerationism
             &
             Schism
             to
             be
             unwilling
             to
             be
             hang'd
             or
             burnt
             ?
             While
             we
             have
             such
             Ithacian
             Masters
             in
             our
             own
             Coats
             ,
             blame
             us
             not
             to
             desire
             Toleration
             ,
             and
             to
             thank
             the
             King
             for
             saving
             us
             from
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             The
             penalty
             of
             poverty
             ,
             and
             
               losing
               all
               Ministerial
               maintenance
            
             ,
             we
             never
             escaped
             since
             you
             succeeded
             us
             :
             Yet
             God
             that
             bids
             us
             ask
             for
             our
             
               daily
               bread
            
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             charged
             our
             
               desiring
               it
            
             ,
             on
             us
             as
             our
             sin
             ,
             if
             the
             Law
             had
             forbit
             it
             us
             .
             Poor
             
               Joseph
               Alleine
            
             and
             many
             another
             are
             gone
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             escape
             the
             penalty
             :
             
             I
             never
             heard
             that
             Bradford
             or
             Hooper
             ,
             or
             Latimer
             were
             accused
             for
             desiring
             to
             
               escape
               penalty
            
             .
             Was
             it
             Josephs
             sin
             that
             the
             Ishmaelites
             and
             Egyptians
             were
             more
             merciful
             to
             him
             than
             his
             Brethren
             ?
          
           
             But
             ,
             Brother
             ,
             what
             good
             will
             our
             sufferings
             do
             you
             ?
             What
             harm
             wil
             it
             do
             you
             if
             we
             escape
             ?
             Do
             you
             feel
             your self
             ever
             the
             more
             at
             liberty
             when
             we
             are
             in
             the
             Common-Jayls
             ?
             Are
             you
             the
             fuller
             ,
             because
             some
             Nonconformists
             wants
             Bread
             ?
             We
             have
             been
             heinously
             accused
             by
             others
             ,
             for
             coming
             within
             five
             miles
             of
             any
             City
             ,
             Corporation
             ,
             and
             place
             where
             we
             lately
             preached
             (
             when
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               If
               they
               persecute
               you
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               flee
               to
               another
               :
               )
            
             As
             if
             it
             were
             lawful
             to
             desert
             all
             the
             Souls
             in
             Cities
             and
             Corporations
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             you
             alone
             for
             sufficient
             ,
             where
             the
             
               very
               number
            
             of
             Souls
             proves
             you
             least
             sufficient
             .
             But
             would
             you
             be
             at
             more
             hearts-ease
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             none
             of
             us
             are
             within
             five
             miles
             of
             you
             ,
             nor
             teach
             any
             of
             the
             people
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ?
             You
             have
             with
             less
             noise
             endured
             Infidels
             and
             Papists
             enough
             within
             five
             miles
             of
             you
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             when
             the
             Stone
             is
             set
             on
             rolling
             down
             the
             Hill
             ,
             where
             will
             it
             stop
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             But
             this
             is
             spoken
             conjunctively
             with
             what
             followeth
             :
             And
             what
             's
             that
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               [
               To
               live
               quietly
               in
               a
               state
               of
               separation
            
             —
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             Not
             to
             be
             your
             subject
             hearers
             :
             But
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Have
             not
             many
             of
             us
             ,
             some
             constantly
             ,
             some
             at
             times
             ,
             sat
             at
             your
             feet
             as
             your
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             Ministers
             be
             judged
             by
             you
             unworthy
             to
             
               preach
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             have
             they
             not
             reason
             to
             think
             you
             judge
             them
             unworthy
             to
             
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
            
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Are
             
               you
               Separatists
               for
               not
               hearing
               them
               ?
            
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             
               are
               they
            
             such
             for
             not
             hearing
             you
             ?
             But
             of
             this
             before
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             
               But
               the
               utmost
               is
            
             [
             Erecting
             separate
             Congregations
             to
             your selves
             .
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             You
             mean
             ,
             it
             is
             sin
             in
             us
             to
             exercise
             the
             Ministry
             which
             we
             are
             vowed
             to
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             Sacrilegious
             and
             cruel
             to
             Souls
             :
             For
             can
             we
             
               Preach
               without
               Auditors
            
             ?
             And
             can
             those
             Auditors
             be
             no
             Congregation
             ?
             And
             can
             that
             Congregation
             be
             out
             of
             your
             hearing
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             
               locally
               separate
            
             ,
             as
             every
             Parish-Church
             and
             Chappel
             is
             ?
             Must
             two
             Congregations
             
               be
               one
            
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             Separatists
             ?
          
           
             I
             know
             two
             Churches
             so
             near
             that
             the
             people
             may
             hear
             each
             other
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             two
             ,
             and
             therefore
             one
             is
             separate
             :
             And
             I
             pray
             ,
             which
             of
             them
             is
             it
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             all
             in
             England
             save
             Canterbury
             ,
             or
             rather
             
             Glastenbury
             ,
             are
             Separatists
             ,
             for
             separating
             from
             the
             first
             Church
             :
             As
             if
             Pythagoras
             justly
             cursed
             the
             number
             of
             two
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             first
             that
             durst
             depart
             from
             unity
             ;
             and
             all
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             were
             Separatists
             except
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             I
             pray
             you
             Sir
             ,
             tell
             me
             ,
             What
             if
             a
             Tolerated
             Presbyterian
             should
             read
             the
             Common-prayer
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             your
             Ceremonies
             (
             though
             he
             fear
             Perjury
             ,
             and
             Lying
             ,
             and
             Violating
             his
             
               Baptismal
               Vow
               )
            
             :
             were
             this
             a
             Schismatick
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             yea
             ;
             Then
             so
             is
             every
             neighbour
             Parish-Minister
             ,
             or
             Chappel
             Curat
             .
             If
             not
             ;
             than
             it
             is
             not
             a
             
               distinct
               Congregation
            
             that
             maketh
             Separatists
             .
             And
             then
             what
             if
             he
             
               do
               not
            
             use
             the
             Liturgie
             ;
             doth
             that
             make
             a
             Separatist
             ?
             Were
             you
             all
             Separatists
             that
             used
             it
             not
             fifteen
             years
             ago
             ?
          
           
             I
             shall
             next
             expect
             to
             hear
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Separatist
             that
             readeth
             in
             his
             
               own
               Common-Prayer-Book
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             yours
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             doubt
             the
             Separation
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Tolerated
             Minister
             will
             not
             be
             your
             Curat
             ,
             and
             ruled
             by
             you
             :
             But
             remember
             that
             some
             are
             Presbyterians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             Parity
             of
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             I
             and
             many
             others
             are
             so
             much
             for
             Episcopacy
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             would
             not
             have
             Prelatical
             Jurisdiction
             given
             to
             those
             Parish
             Priests
             ,
             who
             themselves
             are
             against
             Presbyters
             ,
             and
             for
             Prelacy
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           Of
           Inconvenience
           from
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Practice
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             IN
             all
             this
             Section
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             few
             words
             there
             be
             ,
             which
             a
             Papist
             Priest
             in
             Paris
             might
             not
             say
             against
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Whether
               this
               be
               not
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               ,
            
             [
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             hazards
             ,
             inconveniencies
             and
             likelihood
             of
             frustration
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             your
             folly
             and
             sin
             to
             Preach
             it
             .
             ]
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             there
             be
             not
             much
             that
             would
             not
             almost
             as
             handsomly
             have
             served
             
               Celsus
               ,
               Julian
               ,
               Porphyry
               ,
               Eunapius
               ,
            
             or
             Symmachus
             against
             Christianity
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Do
             not
             you
             excommunicate
             and
             drive
             from
             your
             several
             Parishes
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             not
             eating
             with
             your
             Spoon
             ,
             and
             then
             repreach
             them
             that
             will
             take
             them
             in
             whom
             you
             cast
             out
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             We
             still
             hold
             that
             Members
             of
             the
             same
             particular
             Church
             ,
             should
             not
             live
             at
             a
             
             distance
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             uncapable
             of
             ordinary
             
               Personal
               Communion
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             We
             take
             your
             Warning
             :
             Independents
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             may
             over-reach
             us
             ;
             Peoples
             inconstancy
             and
             weakness
             may
             frustrate
             much
             of
             our
             Labours
             ;
             Quakers
             and
             Papists
             may
             deceive
             some
             ;
             We
             adde
             ,
             And
             you
             and
             others
             may
             keep
             us
             after
             all
             in
             Poverty
             ,
             and
             in
             Jayls
             ,
             for
             ought
             we
             know
             .
             And
             what
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             
               Therefore
               preach
               not
            
             .
             Next
             say
             ,
             
               Therefore
               be
               no
               Christians
               ;
               Therefore
               damn
               your
               own
               souls
               ,
               if
               your
               temptations
               be
               so
               great
               .
            
             No
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             But
             ,
             therefore
             we
             will
             serve
             Christ
             the
             more
             resolutely
             ,
             and
             trust
             him
             for
             our
             preservation
             and
             reward
             .
             The
             God
             whom
             we
             serve
             is
             able
             to
             deliver
             us
             :
             But
             if
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             be
             it
             known
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             will
             not
             cease
             to
             preach
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             while
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             we
             fear
             not
             being
             losers
             by
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             But
             your
             Will
             seemeth
             to
             bear
             down
             your
             Experience
             ,
             while
             you
             would
             tempt
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             discouragements
             of
             
               Difficult
               Assembling
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Peoples
               Poverty
            
             .
             Have
             those
             kept
             us
             from
             doing
             what
             we
             could
             till
             now
             ?
             Will
             our
             Poverty
             be
             greater
             than
             you
             Conformists
             have
             made
             it
             ?
             Have
             we
             served
             God
             about
             twelve
             years
             without
             one
             bit
             of
             the
             Levites
             portion
             ?
             and
             cannot
             we
             do
             so
             till
             we
             die
             ?
             There
             is
             an
             harmony
             in
             all
             your
             discourse
             :
             To
             tell
             us
             of
             the
             discouragement
             of
             Poverty
             from
             others
             ,
             
             that
             would
             help
             us
             ,
             were
             they
             able
             ,
             when
             your
             Party
             hath
             so
             long
             kept
             us
             without
             a
             bit
             of
             Bread
             ,
             but
             what
             Alms
             ,
             or
             some
             mens
             own
             Stocks
             afforded
             them
             ,
             is
             just
             like
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             sufficeth
             us
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             preach
             not
             for
             Riches
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             not
             cease
             through
             Poverty
             .
             Talk
             at
             this
             rate
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             
               When
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               a
            
             Toleration
             may
             reduce
             the
             common
             sort
             to
             an
             indifferency
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Get
             your
             friends
             together
             then
             that
             have
             brought
             it
             to
             
               that
               pass
            
             ,
             as
             that
             
               [
               It
               must
               be
               this
               or
               worse
               ]
            
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             weep
             over
             their
             sins
             before
             God
             ;
             That
             if
             a
             miserable
             Nation
             may
             not
             be
             saved
             from
             the
             Fire
             that
             you
             have
             kindled
             ,
             your
             Souls
             yet
             if
             possible
             may
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             But
             ,
             
               (
               pag.
               29.
            
             )
             you
             too
             boldly
             make
             your selves
             the
             Stewards
             of
             God's
             Blessings
             ;
             and
             as
             Magisterially
             ,
             without
             proof
             ,
             pronounce
             that
             we
             are
             
               out
               of
               his
               way
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               opposition
               to
               his
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             
               contrary
               to
               his
               Word
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
               For
               my self
               I
               have
               long
               been
               of
               an
               opinion
               ,
               which
               one
               day
               you
               will
               pardon
               ,
               that
               ,
            
             Perjury
             ,
             Perfidiousness
             and
             Persecution
             ,
             proud
             contending
             who
             shall
             be
             greatest
             ,
             and
             covenanting
             never
             in
             certain
             points
             to
             obey
             Christ
             against
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             
               is
               not
               the
            
             way
             of
             God
             :
             
             
               If
               you
               take
               me
               for
               singular
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               remedy
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             what
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             is
             it
             that
             we
             contradict
             ?
             I
             reade
             in
             the
             Rubrick
             of
             something
             about
             Infants
             ,
             
               Certain
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             but
             I
             never
             heard
             in
             what
             Chapter
             or
             Verse
             it
             was
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             which
             is
             
               Christ's
               Church
            
             which
             we
             oppose
             ?
             What
             Chapter
             and
             Verse
             saith
             ,
             that
             only
             Subscribers
             ,
             Swearers
             ,
             Declarers
             and
             Conformists
             are
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             fear
             an
             Oath
             and
             Conformity
             are
             none
             of
             it
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           Of
           Inconvenience
           from
           our
           present
           Conformity
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               HE
               next
               confesseth
               that
            
             [
             most
             of
             us
             have
             hitherto
             held
             some
             measure
             of
             Communion
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ]
             
               And
               now
            
             [
             if
             we
             depart
             and
             fall
             quite
             away
             ]
             
               (
               when
               we
               purpose
               to
               go
               no
               further
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               come
               nearer
               if
               they
               will
               give
               us
               leave
               )
               then
               saith
               he
            
             [
             You
             will
             publish
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             your
             complyance
             
             with
             us
             before
             the
             Toleration
             ,
             was
             not
             out
             of
             sense
             of
             Duty
             ,
             or
             love
             of
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             good
             end
             ;
             but
             meerly
             out
             of
             slavish
             fear
             of
             Punishment
             ,
             &c.
             ]
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             We
             will
             not
             reflect
             by
             recrimination
             ,
             because
             we
             would
             not
             provoke
             you
             more
             than
             needs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             far
             as
             I
             can
             promise
             ,
             we
             will
             judge
             of
             you
             no
             worse
             than
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             nor
             deny
             any
             Communion
             with
             you
             which
             we
             have
             used
             ,
             and
             can
             use
             without
             neglecting
             our
             own
             work
             .
             As
             I
             constantly
             joyn
             in
             my
             Parish-Church
             in
             Liturgy
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             so
             I
             hope
             to
             do
             while
             I
             live
             (
             if
             I
             live
             under
             as
             honest
             a
             Minister
             ,
             )
             at
             due
             times
             .
             But
             what
             if
             I
             had
             leave
             without
             Conformity
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             next
             Parish-Church
             ?
             I
             cannot
             then
             be
             in
             yours
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             He
             that
             preacheth
             not
             ,
             may
             hear
             you
             constantly
             :
             But
             he
             that
             may
             preach
             himself
             ,
             must
             not
             cease
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             be
             still
             one
             of
             your
             Flock
             .
             We
             long
             ago
             published
             our
             Judgments
             ,
             that
             
               It
               is
               a
               sin
               not
               to
               joyn
               with
               a
               less-worthy
               Minister
               ,
               and
               a
               less-orderly
               Mode
               of
               Worship
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               have
               no
               better
               ;
               And
               that
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               tye
               our selves
               ordinarily
               to
               such
               when
               we
               may
               have
               better
               lawfully
               ,
            
             that
             is
             
               (
               consideratis
               considerandis
               )
               upon
               terms
               whereon
               it
               will
               not
               do
               more
               hurt
               than
               good
               .
            
             You
             see
             then
             on
             what
             terms
             we
             may
             vary
             our
             practices
             ,
             without
             the
             crimes
             recited
             by
             you
             .
             
             If
             now
             when
             we
             are
             preaching
             our selves
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             that
             we
             are
             
               departing
               from
               you
            
             ,
             (
             because
             we
             cannot
             be
             in
             two
             places
             at
             once
             )
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             on
             with
             all
             these
             Calumnies
             ,
             we
             take
             but
             this
             to
             be
             your
             meaning
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             tell
             us
             that
             you
             think
             we
             so
             value
             the
             honour
             of
             our
             Names
             and
             Reputations
             with
             you
             ,
             as
             that
             you
             can
             make
             us
             false
             to
             our
             Callings
             ,
             rather
             than
             be
             censured
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             you
             have
             alwayes
             a
             Quiver
             full
             of
             such
             Arrows
             provided
             ,
             and
             resolve
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             will
             not
             give
             over
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             be
             ruled
             by
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             make
             as
             many
             as
             you
             can
             believe
             ,
             that
             we
             never
             had
             
               sense
               of
               Duty
               ,
               love
               of
               Peace
            
             or
             Unity
             ,
             or
             
               any
               good
               end
            
             ,
             but
             
               meer
               slavish
               fear
            
             .
             So
             men
             ,
             it
             's
             like
             ,
             would
             say
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             sometimes
             he
             preached
             openly
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             departed
             from
             mens
             fury
             into
             the
             Wilderness
             or
             obscure
             places
             ;
             Or
             of
             Paul
             that
             was
             let
             down
             by
             the
             Wall
             in
             a
             basket
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             departed
             from
             the
             Jews
             Synagogues
             which
             he
             had
             before
             frequented
             ;
             or
             those
             that
             fled
             from
             one
             City
             to
             another
             .
             It
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             preach
             when
             I
             can
             ,
             and
             no
             duty
             when
             I
             cannot
             :
             And
             if
             others
             make
             the
             
               [
               can
            
             ]
             and
             the
             
               [
               cannot
               ,
            
             ]
             is
             it
             I
             or
             they
             that
             change
             my
             practice
             ?
             But
             if
             you
             teach
             men
             such
             apparently
             causless
             Censures
             and
             Reproaches
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             many
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             not
             very
             
               good
               ones
            
             .
             And
             some
             will
             thus
             paraphrase
             your
             
             words
             ,
             
               [
               If
               the
               King
               will
               not
               let
               us
               persecute
               them
               for
               preaching
               ,
               we
               are
               resolved
               we
               will
               slander
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               men
               believe
               (
               on
               how
               hard
               terms
               soever
               they
               serve
               Christ
               )
               that
               they
               do
               it
               all
               but
               as
               cowardly
               self-seeking
               Knaves
               .
               ]
            
             What
             abundance
             have
             called
             me
             Rogue
             of
             late
             years
             ,
             that
             never
             knew
             me
             ,
             or
             spake
             one
             word
             to
             me
             before
             ,
             or
             heard
             one
             from
             me
             !
             As
             to
             the
             rest
             
               [
               That
               we
               proclaim
               our
               cowardise
               ,
            
             or
             
               a
               love
               of
               licentiousness
            
             ,
             or
             
               put
               on
               liberty
               for
               a
               cloak
               of
               maliciousness
               ]
            
             it
             all
             signifieth
             but
             what
             you
             have
             a
             list
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             calls
             to
             us
             to
             long
             for
             the
             judgment-day
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             yet
             to
             look
             well
             to
             the
             integrity
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             try
             our
             way
             before
             we
             go
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           Whether
           our
           Ministry
           by
           divisions
           will
           let
           in
           Popery
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             I
             Love
             this
             Author
             much
             the
             better
             ,
             because
             he
             speaks
             against
             divisions
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             seemeth
             willing
             to
             draw
             those
             men
             towards
             him
             ,
             whom
             others
             drive
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             seemeth
             careful
             of
             our
             Protestant
             Interest
             ,
             and
             desirous
             of
             some
             kind
             of
             unity
             to
             that
             end
             .
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             have
             we
             so
             many
             years
             ago
             besought
             his
             party
             with
             all
             humble
             petition
             and
             importunity
             ,
             and
             disputed
             it
             with
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             have
             pitty
             on
             the
             consciences
             of
             thousands
             fearing
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             mercy
             on
             the
             thousands
             of
             
               ignorant
               souls
            
             that
             need
             all
             our
             Teaching
             ;
             that
             they
             would
             not
             cast
             out
             so
             considerable
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Ministry
             that
             should
             hinder
             Popery
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             necessitate
             unavoidably
             those
             divisions
             ,
             which
             by
             weakning
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             would
             do
             the
             Papists
             work
             ;
             and
             under
             the
             sad
             denial
             of
             our
             petitions
             ,
             must
             we
             now
             hear
             that
             
               (
               the
               Pope
               shall
               come
               on
               the
               Puritans
               back
               ?
               )
            
             That
             word
             
               [
               shall
            
             ]
             we
             have
             bin
             long
             hearing
             and
             feeling
             .
             To
             be
             Masters
             of
             the
             Game
             is
             a
             great
             advantage
             for
             the
             disposal
             of
             other
             mens
             reputations
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             a
             little
             
             while
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             the
             sport
             is
             spoiled
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             And
             really
             ,
             Will
             Popery
             come
             in
             ever
             the
             more
             for
             
               our
               Preaching
            
             ?
             (
             do
             you
             think
             we
             shall
             Preach
             for
             it
             ?
             )
             or
             ever
             the
             less
             ,
             if
             we
             renounce
             our
             Ministry
             ?
             Why
             then
             will
             not
             
               your
               silence
            
             too
             prevent
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             may
             
               all
               be
               silent
            
             le●t
             we
             
               preach
               in
               Popery
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               But
               it
               is
               Divisions
               that
               will
               do
               it
               .
            
             No
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             ever
             be
             done
             .
             Come
             and
             impartially
             debate
             the
             case
             with
             us
             ,
             Who
             have
             bin
             the
             great
             causes
             of
             Protestants
             divisions
             ,
             Conformists
             or
             Non-Conformists
             ?
             But
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             say
             that
             it
             needeth
             a
             debate
             .
             But
             O
             that
             you
             would
             yet
             repent
             of
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             instead
             of
             reproaching
             those
             that
             you
             have
             afflicted
             ;
             And
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             we
             hav●
             not
             unity
             and
             peace
             ,
             for
             my
             own
             part
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             
               your
               doing
            
             ,
             and
             
               wilful
               doing
            
             ,
             to
             refuse
             it
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           Counsel
           to
           the
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           Ministers
           and
           People
           .
        
         
           BRethren
           ,
           you
           hear
           by
           this
           Author
           that
           the
           Conformists
           are
           greatly
           afraid
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           danger
           by
           some
           will
           he
           said
           to
           be
           from
           you
           :
           but
           who
           ever
           taketh
           you
           for
           the
           Papists
           friends
           ,
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           will
           never
           so
           esteem
           you
           .
           You
           see
           that
           some
           Comformists
           are
           desirous
           of
           peace
           and
           concord
           with
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           common
           end
           ,
           the
           Churches
           strength
           against
           all
           adversaries
           .
           God
           forbid
           that
           you
           should
           not
           be
           as
           forward
           to
           love
           and
           peace
           as
           they
           .
           I
           have
           these
           following
           counsels
           to
           give
           you
           before
           I
           go
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           expecting
           to
           have
           you
           ere
           long
           in
           a
           condition
           ,
           which
           will
           require
           more
           
             wisdom
             ,
             holiness
          
           ,
           and
           fortitude
           ,
           than
           I
           fear
           the
           most
           are
           yet
           possessed
           of
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Resolve
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             against
             all
             temptations
             ,
          
           and
           
             through
             all
             difficulties
             ,
             faithfully
             to
             ply
             your
             Ministerial
             work
          
           You
           see
           how
           much
           Satan
           is
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           tryeth
           every
           way
           to
           hinder
           it
           :
           sometimes
           by
           force
           and
           fears
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           flatteries
           ,
           sometimes
           as
           that
           old
           Prophet
           seduced
           the
           other
           ,
           by
           coming
           as
           in
           Christs
           name
           ,
           as
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light
           ,
           and
           by
           Ministers
           of
           Righteousness
           .
           
           He
           maketh
           not
           light
           of
           your
           Ministry
           ,
           else
           he
           would
           not
           do
           so
           much
           against
           it
           ;
           O
           do
           not
           you
           make
           light
           of
           it
           .
           Our
           Ordination
           ,
           Vow
           and
           Covenant
           is
           Holy
           !
           If
           Ananias
           and
           Sapphira
           dyed
           for
           alienating
           consecrated
           money
           by
           a
           lye
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           expect
           ,
           if
           we
           alienate
           consecrated
           persons
           by
           a
           lye
           :
           Souls
           are
           precious
           ,
           sin
           is
           strong
           ,
           Satan
           is
           subtile
           ,
           the
           World
           is
           deceitful
           ,
           the
           flesh
           is
           unreasonable
           ,
           deceivers
           have
           great
           advantage
           ,
           time
           is
           short
           ;
           O
           therefore
           work
           while
           it
           is
           day
           ,
           for
           the
           night
           cometh
           when
           none
           can
           work
           ;
           Our
           own
           floath
           and
           sin
           is
           the
           most
           dangerous
           silence
           .
           How
           many
           souls
           feed
           or
           famish
           ,
           live
           or
           die
           ,
           as
           we
           do
           our
           duty
           ,
           or
           neglect
           it
           ?
           Can
           you
           spare
           your
           flesh
           or
           labour
           ,
           when
           you
           think
           what
           impenitent
           souls
           must
           feel
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           Sanctified
           shall
           enjoy
           ?
           Would
           you
           not
           shine
           your selves
           as
           Stars
           in
           the
           Firmament
           ?
           Would
           you
           not
           be
           found
           by
           Christ
           
             so
             doing
          
           ?
           Would
           you
           not
           convert
           Sinners
           from
           the
           errour
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           the
           saving
           of
           a
           soul
           from
           death
           ,
           and
           covering
           a
           multitude
           of
           sins
           ?
           What
           ever
           Word
           of
           God
           deceivers
           may
           abuse
           to
           stop
           your
           mouths
           ,
           be
           sure
           that
           
             holy
             Covenants
          
           must
           be
           kept
           ;
           that
           Sacrilege
           is
           a
           sin
           ;
           that
           nature
           it self
           tells
           you
           ,
           no
           man
           hath
           power
           to
           nullifie
           your
           Obligation
           to
           
             Charity
             it self
          
           in
           the
           work
           of
           mens
           Salvation
           ;
           that
           the
           love
           of
           God
           dwelleth
           not
           in
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           see
           your
           Brother
           have
           need
           ,
           and
           shut
           up
           the
           
           bowels
           of
           your
           compassion
           from
           him
           :
           Men
           may
           regulate
           your
           charity
           for
           good
           ,
           but
           not
           destroy
           it
           .
           If
           the
           poor
           were
           famishing
           about
           you
           ,
           no
           Law
           can
           disoblige
           you
           from
           relieving
           them
           .
           Be
           sure
           that
           
             necessity
             is
             laid
          
           on
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           (
           though
           not
           by
           the
           same
           way
           as
           it
           was
           laid
           on
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           )
           and
           woe
           be
           unto
           them
           if
           they
           preach
           not
           the
           Gospel
           .
           Fear
           none
           of
           those
           things
           that
           you
           shall
           suffer
           :
           they
           are
           the
           prognosticks
           of
           your
           Crown
           :
           You
           shall
           judge
           the
           world
           that
           judgeth
           you
           :
           It
           will
           be
           joyful
           to
           hear
           ,
           
             These
             are
             they
             that
             came
             out
             of
             great
             Tribulation
             ,
          
           &c.
           Even
           Dr.
           
             Th.
             Jackson
          
           notably
           concludeth
           ,
           that
           the
           reason
           why
           Martyrdom
           among
           Christians
           now
           ,
           is
           rarer
           than
           among
           Unbelievers
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           suffer
           not
           ,
           as
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           did
           of
           Herod
           ,
           is
           not
           because
           Great
           ones
           among
           Christians
           are
           not
           ready
           to
           do
           as
           Herod
           did
           ,
           but
           because
           Ministers
           more
           omit
           their
           duty
           ;
           The
           dearest
           duty
           is
           the
           most
           gainful
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           
             Study
             harder
             that
             you
             may
             now
             so
             preach
             ,
          
           as
           that
           
             you
             may
             convince
             men
             practically
          
           ,
           that
           
             you
             are
             really
             useful
             &
             needful
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             silence
             is
             a
             real
             loss
             .
          
           They
           that
           now
           take
           your
           labours
           to
           be
           needless
           ,
           are
           tempted
           to
           it
           by
           the
           weakness
           of
           too
           many
           .
           They
           can
           scarce
           find
           in
           their
           hearts
           to
           say
           so
           of
           any
           Eminent
           judicious
           Men
           ;
           If
           when
           you
           have
           so
           long
           made
           the
           World
           believe
           
           that
           silencing
           you
           is
           a
           most
           
             heynous
             sin
          
           ,
           you
           shal
           now
           preach
           so
           rawly
           ,
           so
           incongruously
           so
           
             injudiciously
             ,
             &
             unskilfully
          
           ,
           or
           coldly
           ,
           as
           to
           confute
           your selves
           ,
           &
           harden
           those
           that
           were
           for
           your
           silence
           ,
           how
           great
           will
           your
           shame
           be
           ?
           If
           you
           will
           be
           thought
           more
           useful
           than
           others
           think
           you
           ,
           preach
           better
           now
           than
           others
           do
           .
           I
           really
           fear
           ,
           lest
           
             meer
             Non-conformity
          
           have
           brought
           some
           into
           reputation
           as
           consciencious
           ,
           who
           by
           
             weak
             preaching
          
           will
           lose
           the
           reputation
           of
           being
           judicious
           ,
           more
           than
           their
           silence
           lost
           it
           .
           What
           now
           will
           you
           
             do
             better
          
           and
           more
           than
           others
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Nation
           cannot
           spare
           you
           ?
           I
           expect
           not
           great
           Judgement
           &
           Learning
           in
           all
           the
           younger
           sort
           ,
           nor
           those
           that
           in
           these
           times
           have
           bin
           kept
           from
           study
           ,
           by
           labouring
           to
           get
           their
           children
           Bread
           :
           but
           verily
           the
           injudiciousness
           of
           too
           many
           among
           you
           ,
           is
           for
           a
           lamentation
           .
           But
           the
           grand
           calamity
           is
           ,
           that
           
             the
             most
             injudicious
             are
             usually
             the
             most
             confident
             and
             self-conceited
             ;
             and
             none
             so
             commonly
             give
             way
             to
             their
             ignorant
             zeal
             ,
             to
             censure
             ;
             back
             bite
             ,
             and
             reproach
             others
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             know
             not
             what
             they
             talk
             of
             .
          
           I
           impute
           not
           this
           to
           you
           as
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           but
           as
           sons
           of
           Adam
           :
           for
           experience
           hath
           convinced
           me
           ,
           that
           PRIDE
           OF
           UNDERSTANDING
           ,
           when
           men
           have
           little
           to
           be
           proud
           of
           ,
           or
           confidence
           of
           all
           mens
           own
           apprehensions
           ,
           is
           the
           vice
           of
           Men
           ,
           Women
           and
           Children
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           
           past
           eighteen
           years
           of
           age
           ,
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           most
           desperately
           uncurable
           .
           Few
           sorts
           so
           silly
           ,
           but
           are
           always
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           and
           others
           erroneous
           in
           comparison
           of
           them
           :
           as
           Bedlams
           pitty
           the
           ignorance
           of
           their
           Keepers
           ;
           So
           that
           I
           fear
           not
           the
           prevalency
           of
           scepticism
           in
           the
           world
           (
           though
           I
           fear
           
             infidelity
             :
             )
             Self-conceitedness
          
           ,
           I
           warrant
           you
           will
           keep
           it
           under
           .
           Such
           ancient
           as
           
             Ephrem
             Syrus
             ,
             Macarius
             ,
             Martin
             ,
          
           &c.
           who
           were
           of
           little
           Learning
           but
           holy
           and
           humble
           ,
           and
           presumed
           not
           above
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           were
           honoured
           in
           the
           Churches
           :
           but
           when
           the
           Egyptian
           Holy
           Monks
           would
           shew
           their
           humble
           pride
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           by
           tumults
           and
           zealous
           madness
           ,
           to
           seek
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           that
           believed
           not
           that
           God
           had
           Hands
           and
           Feet
           like
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           those
           as
           ungodly
           that
           were
           not
           as
           foolish
           as
           themselves
           ,
           what
           could
           have
           bin
           more
           scandalous
           against
           the
           honour
           of
           Godliness
           and
           Christianity
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Over
             value
             not
             your
             own
             Preaching
             ▪
             and
             under
             value
             not
             other
             mans
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Conformists
             .
          
           The
           number
           and
           necessities
           of
           the
           ignorant
           and
           ungodly
           indeed
           do
           make
           your
           labours
           necessary
           ,
           were
           you
           less
           fit
           than
           many
           of
           the
           Conformists
           :
           but
           that
           proveth
           you
           not
           
             more
             able
          
           ,
           or
           your
           preaching
           better
           than
           theirs
           .
           Partiality
           may
           make
           some
           of
           your
           own
           mind
           ,
           think
           all
           well
           that
           you
           say
           ,
           and
           all
           weak
           that
           others
           say
           :
           but
           the
           rest
           of
           men
           
           will
           the
           more
           despise
           you
           .
           Be
           not
           wise
           in
           your
           own
           conceit
           ;
           Look
           not
           every
           man
           at
           his
           own
           gifts
           and
           worth
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           gifts
           and
           worth
           of
           others
           :
           In
           honor
           prefer
           one
           another
           :
           Pride
           is
           the
           first
           born
           of
           the
           Devil
           :
           and
           pride
           of
           knowledge
           and
           goodness
           is
           more
           common
           and
           pernicious
           ,
           than
           pride
           of
           
             Comelyness
             ,
             Wealth
          
           ,
           or
           Greatness
           .
           Mark
           that
           Preacher
           Conformable
           or
           Non-conformable
           ,
           who
           
             striveth
             hardest
          
           for
           his
           
             own
             honour
          
           ,
           and
           would
           raise
           it
           by
           
             dishonouring
             others
          
           ,
           and
           is
           most
           impatient
           of
           all
           that
           clowdeth
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           onely
           for
           those
           that
           set
           
             him
             up
          
           ;
           and
           look
           out
           no
           further
           for
           a
           mark
           of
           badnes●
           ,
           but
           take
           that
           man
           for
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           ,
           how
           well
           soever
           he
           preach
           or
           pray
           .
           Except
           Christs
           Apostles
           had
           bin
           converted
           to
           the
           
             teachable
             humble
          
           state
           of
           little
           Children
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           have
           entered
           into
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Math.
           18.
           3.
           
           You
           wear
           not
           the
           Livery
           of
           Christ
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           not
           humble
           ,
           and
           apter
           to
           think
           meanly
           of
           your
           own
           gifts
           and
           doings
           ,
           proportionably
           ,
           than
           of
           other
           mens
           .
           How
           unsavoury
           is
           it
           to
           hear
           a
           Non-conformist
           come
           from
           a
           profitable
           Sermon
           of
           a
           Conformist
           ,
           saying
           (
           to
           hinder
           the
           peoples
           benefit
           ,
           )
           
             This
             is
             poor
             dry
             stuff
          
           ,
           and
           carping
           at
           every
           incongruous
           word
           ;
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             can
             do
             much
             better
          
           :
           Through
           Gods
           Mercy
           ,
           some
           Conformists
           preach
           better
           than
           many
           of
           you
           can
           do
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           
             Yet
             difference
             between
             Conformable
             Ministers
          
           ,
           and
           
             own
             not
             the
             Ministry
             of
             any
             that
             are
             utterly
             incompetent
          
           and
           intolerable
           ;
           Hear
           them
           not
           ordinarily
           :
           for
           though
           I
           say
           not
           that
           all
           their
           Ministrations
           are
           nullities
           ,
           yet
           I
           say
           that
           you
           should
           not
           encourage
           an
           
             intollerable
             undertaker
          
           ,
           to
           destroy
           himself
           and
           others
           .
           By
           
             into
             crable
          
           men
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Such
           as
           are
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           
             or
             erroneous
          
           against
           the
           essentials
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Such
           as
           are
           utterly
           unable
           to
           teach
           them
           others
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Such
           as
           malignantly
           Preach
           down
           the
           practice
           of
           a
           holy
           life
           .
           Or
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           those
           whose
           Ministry
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           really
           tendeth
           to
           do
           more
           hurt
           than
           good
           ;
           from
           such
           turn
           away
           .
           Yea
           ,
           where
           the
           
             Conformable
             Minister
             may
             be
             tolerable
             ,
             in
             case
             no
             better
             could
             be
             had
             ,
             yet
             if
             indeed
             his
             teaching
             be
             so
             trifling
             ,
          
           and
           sapless
           ,
           as
           
             is
             like
             to
             do
             but
             little
             good
             ,
             let
             compassion
             move
             you
             ,
             to
             take
             more
             liberty
             your selves
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             there
             ,
             than
             under
             worthyer
             Men.
          
           Too
           many
           such
           young
           raw
           triflers
           ,
           I
           confess
           I
           have
           heard
           my self
           :
           and
           I
           would
           not
           have
           order
           or
           humility
           pretended
           ,
           to
           turn
           Preaching
           into
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           lest
           all
           Religion
           be
           next
           taken
           but
           for
           a
           Ceremony
           .
           It
           is
           a
           serious
           work
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           seriously
           done
           .
        
         
           5
           
             If
             you
             live
             where
          
           the
           
             Conformable
             Parish
             Minister
             is
             faithful
             (
             truly
             endeavouring
             the
             salvation
             of
             his
             Flock
             )
          
           I
           
             charge
             you
             in
             the
             
             name
             of
             Christ
             Do
             not
             onely
             ,
          
           if
           
             possible
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             you
             lyeth
             ,
             live
             in
             love
             ,
             familiarity
             and
             peace
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             also
             do
             all
             that
             you
             can
             to
             maintain
             his
             honour
             ,
          
           and
           
             promote
             his
             work
          
           .
           Be
           not
           Strangers
           to
           him
           :
           Distance
           breedeth
           uncharitable
           thoughts
           .
           If
           you
           hear
           or
           see
           any
           thing
           that
           you
           dislike
           ,
           go
           privately
           and
           lovingly
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           of
           it
           :
           If
           any
           behind
           his
           back
           dishonour
           him
           ,
           rebuke
           them
           .
           If
           he
           look
           for
           some
           superiority
           over
           you
           ,
           and
           some
           observance
           from
           you
           ,
           deny
           it
           not
           :
           It
           is
           a
           duty
           to
           submit
           to
           one
           another
           .
           You
           can
           tell
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           will
           be
           the
           greatest
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           Servant
           of
           all
           :
           Practice
           as
           you
           preach
           .
           He
           that
           scorns
           to
           stoope
           is
           proud
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           he
           that
           would
           have
           Men
           stoope
           to
           him
           .
           Live
           with
           him
           as
           a
           Brother
           and
           as
           a
           Servant
           ,
           in
           meekness
           ,
           humility
           ,
           and
           gentleness
           of
           behaviour
           :
           And
           do
           not
           like
           our
           young
           passionate
           Persons
           ,
           trample
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           Conformity
           had
           put
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           sinner
           ,
           below
           you
           as
           more
           Holy
           than
           he
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           Magistery
           of
           your
           Reproofe
           .
           You
           and
           I
           think
           that
           he
           hath
           sinned
           :
           But
           he
           thinks
           that
           it
           is
           we
           that
           sin
           :
           And
           he
           that
           is
           without
           sin
           ,
           let
           him
           cast
           the
           first
           stone
           .
           I
           charge
           you
           
             Love
             him
          
           ,
           as
           your selves
           ,
           and
           behind
           his
           back
           say
           nothing
           ,
           and
           do
           nothing
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           fit
           to
           testifie
           such
           love
           .
           Let
           all
           men
           thus
           know
           that
           you
           are
           Christs
           Disciples
           ;
           For
           all
           your
           Nonconformity
           ,
           you
           are
           no
           
             better
             
             than
             he
          
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           not
           more
           Charitable
           than
           he
           .
           If
           you
           set
           your selves
           in
           a
           dividing
           way
           ,
           secretly
           to
           rejoice
           at
           his
           Disparagement
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           as
           many
           from
           him
           as
           you
           can
           ;
           you
           are
           but
           Destroyers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           Call
           your selves
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           I
           will
           call
           you
           Destroyers
           if
           you
           are
           Dividers
           .
           Yea
           much
           that
           else
           would
           be
           your
           Duty
           ,
           must
           be
           omitted
           to
           avoid
           Division
           .
           The
           
             work
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           
             good
             of
             Souls
          
           ,
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           agai●st
           Papists
           ,
           require
           your
           most
           conjoyned
           strength
           .
           And
           you
           are
           be
           rayers
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           Dividers
           .
           Suppose
           your selves
           as
           Chappel
           Curats
           under
           the
           Parish
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           concord
           perform
           your
           work
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Therefore
             go
             as
             oft
             as
             you
             can
             to
             his
             Congregation
             ,
          
           and
           
             hold
             Communion
             personally
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             lead
             the
             people
             with
             you
             .
          
           Do
           not
           say
           ,
           Now
           we
           have
           opportunity
           to
           
             do
             better
          
           ,
           it
           is
           
             unlawful
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             that
             do
             worse
             :
          
           For
           thoug
           it
           be
           not
           lawful
           for
           you
           to
           neglect
           your
           own
           Duty
           and
           opportunity
           ,
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           you
           by
           Deed
           as
           well
           as
           Word
           ,
           to
           shew
           your
           
             Christian
             Concord
          
           and
           Communion
           :
           and
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           may
           make
           it
           at
           that
           time
           much
           better
           which
           else
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           manner
           would
           be
           worse
           .
           Otherwise
           if
           one
           Preacher
           ,
           pray
           and
           preach
           better
           than
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           all
           the
           people
           should
           be
           bound
           to
           forsake
           their
           Ministers
           &
           go
           to
           him
           as
           one
           that
           doth
           better
           .
           But
           
             bonum
             est
             ex
             causis
             integris
             :
             Disjunction
          
           and
           
             ill
             effects
          
           ,
           
           your
           
             better
             mode
          
           of
           Worship
           worse
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           
             Therefore
             in
             Parishes
             where
             all
             may
             well
             hear
             the
             Parish
             Minister
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             ,
             without
             necessity
             ,
             preach
             at
             the
             same
             hour
             as
             he
             doth
             ,
             but
             at
             some
             middle
             time
          
           ;
           that
           you
           may
           not
           seem
           to
           vie
           with
           him
           for
           Auditors
           ,
           nor
           to
           draw
           the
           people
           from
           him
           ;
           But
           let
           them
           go
           with
           you
           to
           hear
           him
           ,
           and
           after
           come
           and
           hear
           you
           (
           or
           before
           ;
           )
           But
           in
           London
           and
           great
           Parishes
           where
           
             all
             cannot
             come
          
           to
           the
           Parish
           Church
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           Parishes
           where
           the
           Minister
           is
           
             not
             to
             be
             owned
          
           ,
           I
           perswade
           you
           to
           no
           such
           observation
           :
           It
           is
           so
           inconvenient
           to
           the
           people
           there
           ,
           to
           be
           cast
           upon
           unmeet
           hours
           ,
           that
           I
           perswade
           you
           not
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Where
           the
           Parish
           Minister
           is
           to
           be
           heard
           by
           you
           and
           your
           hearers
           ,
           I
           think
           it
           best
           to
           preach
           ther
           but
           once
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           at
           some
           neighbour
           place
           that
           hath
           most
           need
           ,
           the
           other
           part
           .
           
             My
             reasons
             are
          
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           the
           people
           cannot
           hear
           and
           digest
           four
           Sermons
           a
           day
           ,
           nor
           three
           well
           :
           and
           those
           that
           hear
           you
           twice
           ,
           will
           not
           go
           to
           the
           Parish
           Church
           ;
           and
           so
           you
           will
           but
           draw
           them
           away
           ,
           from
           that
           which
           might
           profit
           them
           as
           well
           as
           yours
           .
           And
           it
           is
           
             preaching
             well
          
           that
           more
           affecteth
           people
           ,
           then
           Preaching
           long
           or
           often
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Because
           ,
           alas
           ,
           you
           will
           hardly
           live
           ,
           where
           some
           Neighbour
           Parish
           hath
           not
           so
           bad
           a
           Minister
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           people
           have
           
           more
           need
           of
           help
           ;
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           pains
           may
           be
           bestowed
           on
           Week-day
           Lectures
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           have
           leisure
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Therefore
           I
           greatly
           desire
           ,
           that
           in
           such
           places
           you
           would
           bestow
           the
           greater
           half
           of
           your
           labour
           in
           private
           ,
           in
           skilful
           exhorting
           people
           from
           house
           to
           house
           ?
           If
           you
           did
           not
           so
           before
           you
           were
           silenced
           ,
           repent
           betime
           ;
           If
           you
           did
           ,
           you
           have
           found
           the
           benefit
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           it
           ,
           which
           few
           Conformists
           do
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           you
           may
           best
           live
           as
           their
           true
           Assistants
           .
           Publick
           hearing
           without
           personal
           conference
           ,
           seldom
           bringeth
           men
           to
           understand
           well
           what
           you
           say
           .
           Brethren
           ,
           let
           me
           ask
           you
           ,
           as
           before
           God
           :
           Why
           hath
           no
           more
           of
           this
           bin
           done
           while
           you
           were
           silenced
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           too
           much
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           to
           cry
           out
           against
           them
           that
           forbid
           us
           Preaching
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           half
           of
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           wilfully
           to
           neglect
           that
           part
           which
           none
           forbad
           us
           ?
           I
           speak
           not
           of
           them
           that
           were
           driven
           from
           all
           Cities
           and
           Corporations
           where
           their
           acquaintance
           enabled
           them
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           live
           where
           they
           had
           no
           such
           opportunity
           ;
           nor
           of
           them
           that
           through
           poverty
           had
           not
           time
           .
           But
           most
           men
           might
           have
           done
           more
           this
           way
           than
           was
           done
           ;
           This
           way
           the
           Papists
           have
           done
           their
           work
           .
           And
           it
           is
           very
           considerable
           ,
           that
           most
           that
           come
           to
           your
           
             Chappel
             Meetings
          
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           you
           take
           for
           the
           least
           needy
           ,
           as
           being
           already
           turned
           unto
           God
           
           But
           from
           house
           to
           house
           you
           may
           speak
           with
           the
           more
           ignorant
           :
           for
           some
           of
           them
           its
           like
           will
           hear
           you
           .
           And
           sincerity
           inclineth
           men
           to
           that
           way
           of
           duty
           that
           hath
           least
           ostentation
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           
             Preach
             Faith
          
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           the
           
             common
             Catechism
             principles
          
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           of
           greatest
           need
           and
           use
           ,
           and
           require
           the
           greatest
           skill
           in
           Preachers
           ,
           )
           
             and
             do
             not
             on
             pretence
             of
             going
             higher
             ,
             trouble
             the
             peoples
             heads
             with
             unnecessary
             things
             ,
          
           nor
           turn
           them
           after
           vain
           janglings
           :
           much
           less
           against
           Conformity
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           reflecteth
           upon
           the
           Parish
           Ministers
           .
           You
           may
           quickly
           kindle
           in
           your
           Religious
           Hearers
           ,
           a
           factious
           opinionative
           kind
           of
           zeal
           ,
           that
           shall
           make
           them
           fire-brands
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           no
           whi●
           tend
           to
           save
           their
           souls
           .
           And
           you
           may
           deceive
           your selves
           by
           exercising
           such
           an
           opinionative
           zeal
           ,
           while
           you
           think
           you
           are
           doing
           the
           work
           of
           Christ
           .
           O
           how
           happy
           had
           the
           Churches
           bin
           ,
           if
           instead
           of
           all
           the
           Schoolmens
           &
           old
           contenders
           curiosities
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           blind
           disputes
           of
           Predestination
           and
           Free-will
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           busle
           about
           Episcopacie
           ,
           Presbytery
           ,
           Independency
           ,
           Anabaptistry
           ,
           &c.
           the
           Churches
           had
           heard
           the
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           it self
           ,
           with
           the
           Creed
           ,
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           D●alogue
           well
           opened
           ,
           and
           mens
           hearts
           had
           bin
           more
           fired
           with
           the
           love
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           ,
           rather
           than
           their
           heads
           heated
           with
           
           such
           controversies
           ,
           as
           the
           poor
           people
           cannot
           manage
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           unskilful
           Teachers
           ,
           are
           tempted
           by
           them
           to
           be
           disturbers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           
             If
             there
             be
             any
             among
             your
             people
             ,
             that
             by
             such
             a
             sinful
             unpeaceable
             zeal
             ,
             will
             be
             censuring
             &
             deriding
             Conformists
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
          
           or
           any
           
             honest
             tolerable
             dissenters
          
           ,
           and
           
             will
             be
             reproaching
             them
             behind
             their
             backs
             ,
             and
             making
          
           them
           
             odious
             to
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             rebuke
             them
             sharply
             ,
          
           and
           cherish
           not
           their
           sin
           ;
           And
           if
           they
           hear
           not
           ,
           rebuke
           them
           before
           all
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           amend
           not
           ,
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           your
           Communion
           :
           and
           as
           you
           love
           your selves
           ,
           the
           Church
           and
           others
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           proudest
           censerious
           people
           be
           your
           Masters
           :
           Take
           heed
           of
           that
           base
           complying
           humour
           ,
           that
           maketh
           some
           they
           dare
           not
           displease
           them
           ,
           least
           they
           should
           call
           them
           as
           bad
           as
           they
           do
           the
           Conformists
           .
           For
           if
           you
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Women
           and
           Boys
           that
           have
           least
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           most
           proud
           censorious
           passions
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           the
           Church
           Governours
           .
           Keep
           your
           Authority
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           it
           how
           they
           will
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           servile
           followers
           of
           the
           peoples
           errours
           and
           irregular
           ways
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Possess
           your
           
             Hearers
             with
             true
             Gospel
             principles
          
           of
           
             Love
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             peaceable
             and
             gentle
             .
          
           Preach
           zealously
           for
           Love
           ,
           against
           love-killing
           envious
           zeal
           .
           Teach
           them
           to
           know
           that
           all
           men
           are
           imperfect
           
           and
           faulty
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           all
           Mens
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           that
           will
           not
           communicate
           with
           faulty
           Worship
           ,
           must
           renounce
           communion
           with
           all
           the
           World
           (
           and
           all
           with
           him
           .
           )
           Unteach
           them
           that
           false
           conceit
           ,
           that
           all
           Book-prayers
           are
           unlawful
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           all
           that
           is
           imposed
           :
           Read
           over
           to
           them
           those
           Psalms
           that
           have
           frequent
           repetitions
           and
           responses
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           that
           such
           are
           not
           unlawful
           .
           If
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           the
           people
           to
           
             sing
             Gods
             praise
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             unlawful
             to
             say
             it
          
           .
           Do
           you
           doubt
           of
           the
           consequence
           :
           Prove
           to
           us
           ,
           what
           difference
           there
           was
           between
           the
           ancient
           singing
           ,
           and
           our
           
             Laudatory
             saying
          
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           your
           task
           too
           hard
           .
           Unteach
           them
           that
           paultry
           principle
           ,
           of
           placing
           Religion
           in
           being
           cross
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Congregation
           .
           As
           when
           they
           will
           not
           stand
           up
           at
           the
           Creed
           ,
           or
           at
           all
           the
           Hymns
           of
           praise
           ,
           when
           reason
           and
           use
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           standing
           up
           is
           a
           convenient
           praising
           gesture
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           primitive
           Churches
           (
           from
           an
           unknown
           original
           ,
           calling
           it
           an
           Apostolical
           Tradition
           )
           unanimously
           commanded
           standing
           only
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Lords
           Days
           Adorations
           ;
           which
           because
           we
           cannot
           now
           well
           observe
           ,
           it
           is
           decently
           confined
           to
           praises
           only
           .
           And
           in
           this
           the
           Conformists
           do
           better
           and
           
             more
             decently
          
           than
           you
           :
           and
           it
           is
           sorry
           perversness
           to
           fly
           from
           a
           
             better
             way
          
           ,
           because
           that
           others
           use
           it
           .
           Unteach
           them
           their
           unwarrantable
           self-made
           
           Tests
           of
           Church
           Communion
           ;
           as
           if
           there
           must
           be
           any
           other
           proof
           of
           Holiness
           needs
           given
           ,
           besides
           a
           
             sober
             profession
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           )
           
             not
             provedly
             contradicted
             by
             Heresie
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             wicked
             life
          
           :
           If
           we
           are
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           comply
           with
           all
           that
           we
           think
           to
           be
           invented
           uncapable
           terms
           of
           Communion
           from
           others
           ,
           why
           shall
           we
           make
           such
           engines
           to
           divide
           the
           Churches
           our selves
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           very
           things
           which
           we
           condemn
           in
           others
           .
           Unteach
           them
           their
           expectations
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             each
             Communicant
          
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           
             presence
             of
             the
             unworthy
          
           ,
           who
           are
           admitted
           by
           
             their
             own
             false
             profession
          
           ,
           or
           
             by
             the
             Ministers
          
           fault
           ,
           doth
           make
           it
           unlawfull
           to
           others
           there
           to
           communicate
           .
           The
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Cure
             of
             Church
             Divisions
          
           will
           tell
           you
           more
           such
           dividing
           principles
           ,
           which
           you
           must
           unteach
           them
           .
           The
           Ministers
           that
           have
           bred
           and
           cherished
           these
           ,
           have
           bin
           our
           subverters
           ,
           and
           are
           our
           shame
           :
           and
           such
           principles
           are
           the
           shame
           of
           too
           many
           well
           meaning
           honest
           people
           .
           Woe
           to
           the
           selfish
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           personal
           interest
           ,
           dare
           not
           contradict
           them
           ,
           but
           cherish
           them
           into
           their
           dividing
           errours
           ;
           when
           their
           eyes
           are
           opened
           ,
           and
           they
           see
           their
           mistakes
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           tempted
           to
           shew
           their
           own
           dislike
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           running
           as
           far
           on
           the
           extreame
           of
           formality
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           help
           to
           save
           
           and
           faulty
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           all
           Mens
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           that
           will
           not
           communicate
           with
           faulty
           Worship
           ,
           must
           renounce
           communion
           with
           all
           the
           World
           (
           and
           all
           with
           him
           .
           )
           Unteach
           them
           that
           false
           conceit
           ,
           that
           all
           Book-prayers
           are
           unlawful
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           all
           that
           is
           imposed
           :
           Read
           over
           to
           them
           those
           Psalms
           that
           have
           frequent
           repetitions
           and
           responses
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           know
           that
           such
           are
           not
           unlawful
           .
           If
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           the
           people
           to
           
             sing
             Gods
             praise
          
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           
             unlawful
             to
             say
             it
          
           .
           Do
           you
           doubt
           of
           the
           consequence
           :
           Prove
           to
           us
           ,
           what
           difference
           there
           was
           between
           the
           ancient
           singing
           ,
           and
           our
           
             Laudatory
             saying
          
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           find
           your
           task
           too
           hard
           .
           Unteach
           them
           that
           paultry
           principle
           ,
           of
           placing
           Religion
           in
           being
           cross
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Congregation
           .
           As
           when
           they
           will
           not
           stand
           up
           at
           the
           Creed
           ,
           or
           at
           all
           the
           Hymns
           of
           praise
           ,
           when
           reason
           and
           use
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           standing
           up
           is
           a
           convenient
           praising
           gesture
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           primitive
           Churches
           (
           from
           an
           unknown
           original
           ,
           calling
           it
           an
           Apostolical
           Tradition
           )
           unanimously
           commanded
           standing
           only
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           Lords
           Days
           Adorations
           ;
           which
           because
           we
           cannot
           now
           well
           observe
           ,
           it
           is
           decently
           confined
           to
           praises
           only
           .
           And
           in
           this
           the
           Conformists
           do
           better
           and
           
             more
             decently
          
           than
           you
           :
           and
           it
           is
           sorry
           perversness
           to
           fly
           from
           a
           
             better
             way
          
           ,
           because
           that
           others
           use
           it
           .
           Unteach
           them
           their
           unwarrantable
           self-made
           
           Tests
           of
           Church
           Communion
           ;
           as
           if
           there
           must
           be
           any
           other
           proof
           of
           Holiness
           needs
           given
           ,
           besides
           a
           
             sober
             profession
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           the
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           )
           
             not
             provedly
             contradicted
             by
             Heresie
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             wicked
             life
          
           :
           If
           we
           are
           Non-Conformists
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           comply
           with
           all
           that
           we
           think
           to
           be
           invented
           uncapable
           terms
           of
           Communion
           from
           others
           ,
           why
           shall
           we
           make
           such
           engines
           to
           divide
           the
           Churches
           our selves
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           very
           things
           which
           we
           condemn
           in
           others
           .
           Unteach
           them
           their
           expectations
           ,
           that
           
             all
             the
             Church
             must
             be
             satisfied
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             each
             Communicant
          
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           
             presence
             of
             the
             unworthy
          
           ,
           who
           are
           admitted
           by
           
             their
             own
             false
             profession
          
           ,
           or
           
             by
             the
             Ministers
          
           fault
           ,
           doth
           make
           it
           unlawfull
           to
           others
           there
           to
           communicate
           .
           The
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Cure
             of
             Church
             Divisions
          
           will
           tell
           you
           more
           such
           dividing
           principles
           ,
           which
           you
           must
           unteach
           them
           .
           The
           Ministers
           that
           have
           bred
           and
           cherished
           these
           ,
           have
           bin
           our
           subverters
           ,
           and
           are
           our
           shame
           :
           and
           such
           principles
           are
           the
           shame
           of
           too
           many
           well
           meaning
           honest
           people
           .
           Woe
           to
           the
           selfish
           Teachers
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           personal
           interest
           ,
           dare
           not
           contradict
           them
           ,
           but
           cherish
           them
           into
           their
           dividing
           errours
           ;
           when
           their
           eyes
           are
           opened
           ,
           and
           they
           see
           their
           mistakes
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           tempted
           to
           shew
           their
           own
           dislike
           of
           them
           ,
           by
           running
           as
           far
           on
           the
           extreame
           of
           formality
           ;
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           help
           to
           save
           
           Religious
           people
           from
           being
           superstitious
           while
           they
           cry
           out
           against
           superstition
           ;
           and
           make
           them
           know
           that
           a
           Religion
           which
           consisteth
           in
           our
           own
           modes
           and
           ways
           of
           worship
           ,
           and
           in
           decrying
           other
           mens
           ,
           may
           stand
           with
           all
           unmortified
           sin
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           flesh
           is
           no
           more
           denyed
           by
           sitting
           ,
           than
           by
           kneeling
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           say
           I
           am
           Godly
           because
           my
           gestures
           ,
           and
           orders
           are
           more
           Scriptural
           than
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           is
           a
           pittiful
           way
           for
           an
           Hypocrite
           to
           cheat
           his
           soul
           :
           and
           make
           them
           know
           that
           few
           things
           have
           hardened
           men
           against
           Religion
           ,
           and
           made
           Non-Conformists
           a
           scorn
           instead
           of
           being
           helpers
           of
           mens
           souls
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           to
           see
           that
           many
           place
           their
           Religion
           in
           superstitions
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           
             Touch
             not
             ,
             tast
             not
             ,
             handle
             not
          
           ;
           and
           make
           it
           piety
           to
           avoid
           that
           as
           sin
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           sin
           :
           and
           then
           men
           judge
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           by
           this
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           And
           I
           will
           presume
           to
           tell
           you
           my
           opinion
           ,
           as
           of
           a
           matter
           ,
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           but
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           of
           such
           convenience
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           were
           to
           keep
           a
           Church
           Meeting
           ,
           I
           would
           resolve
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           my
           duty
           :
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           
             your
             own
             practice
             now
             shew
             a
             sound
          
           and
           
             healing
             judgement
             about
          
           that
           
             Church
             troubling
             Controversie
          
           of
           
             Praying
             freely
          
           ,
           or
           by
           
             Forms
             ;
             even
          
           that
           
             now
             you
             would
             seasonably
             do
             both
             .
          
           The
           contention
           about
           this
           hath
           bin
           childish
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           fire
           not
           yet
           quenched
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           while
           one
           belyeth
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           forbidden
           
           all
           FREE
           Prayer
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           others
           belye
           him
           as
           if
           he
           had
           forbidden
           all
           Forms
           or
           Book-prayer
           :
           when
           God
           hath
           left
           both
           free
           ,
           to
           be
           done
           as
           edification
           most
           requireth
           .
           His
           understanding
           is
           low
           that
           thinketh
           either
           of
           them
           simply
           unlawful
           ;
           and
           he
           knoweth
           little
           in
           such
           matters
           ,
           that
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           
             that
             both
             ways
             have
             many
          
           and
           
             great
             conveniences
          
           ,
           and
           
             both
             have
             many
          
           and
           
             great
             accidental
             inconveniences
          
           ,
           (
           which
           having
           enumerated
           else
           where
           I
           must
           not
           now
           repeat
           .
           )
           And
           they
           that
           are
           all
           for
           the
           one
           only
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           only
           ,
           shall
           have
           all
           the
           inconveniences
           with
           the
           benefits
           :
           but
           he
           that
           will
           
             seasonably
             use
             both
          
           ,
           shall
           have
           the
           benefits
           of
           both
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           part
           of
           the
           inconveniences
           of
           either
           ;
           Therefore
           in
           the
           Churches
           of
           
             England
             ,
             free
             prayers
          
           were
           allowed
           in
           the
           Pulpits
           ,
           after
           the
           Liturgy
           .
        
         
           And
           pardon
           me
           for
           saying
           ,
           that
           when
           this
           petty
           controversie
           hath
           so
           much
           distracted
           us
           ,
           those
           Ministers
           ▪
           that
           use
           but
           one
           way
           onely
           ,
           seem
           scandalously
           to
           the
           people
           to
           be
           onely
           for
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           harden
           them
           in
           their
           errour
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           fire
           burning
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           He
           that
           prayeth
           only
           by
           Book
           or
           Form
           ,
           perswadeth
           the
           poor
           people
           that
           
             free
             prayer
          
           is
           
             Fanatical
             ,
             uncertain
          
           and
           unlawful
           :
           and
           they
           that
           never
           pray
           otherwise
           ,
           perswade
           the
           poor
           people
           ,
           that
           all
           Forms
           or
           Book-prayers
           are
           unlawful
           ;
           if
           a
           whole
           party
           agree
           
           in
           forbearing
           all
           Forms
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           this
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           take
           them
           for
           unlawful
           .
           And
           so
           they
           corrupt
           mens
           very
           Religion
           ,
           and
           teach
           them
           to
           make
           duties
           and
           sins
           to
           themselves
           which
           God
           never
           made
           ,
           and
           thereby
           set
           them
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           Self-delusion
           ,
           and
           endless
           quarreling
           with
           others
           .
        
         
           I
           prescribe
           to
           no
           man
           ;
           and
           toleration
           so
           far
           taketh
           off
           publick
           Impositions
           ,
           as
           that
           none
           can
           now
           say
           ,
           
             This
             Form
             is
             imposed
             on
             me
             ,
          
           and
           
             therefore
             unlawful
          
           .
           But
           (
           though
           I
           will
           not
           bind
           my self
           )
           I
           here
           tell
           the
           world
           ,
           
             That
             if
             my
             strength
          
           and
           toleration
           ,
           and
           
             a
             call
             should
             ever
             more
             give
             me
             opportunity
             for
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             mine
             Office
             ,
             I
             would
             sometimes
             pray
             freely
             without
             Forms
             ,
          
           and
           
             sometimes
             use
             some
             part
             of
             the
             common
             Liturgy
             ,
          
           and
           
             sometimes
             use
             the
             Reformed
             Liturgy
             ,
             which
             in
             1660.
             was
             agreed
             on
             by
             the
             Commissioned
             Non-Conformists
             ,
          
           (
           though
           being
           done
           in
           extream
           hast
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           reviewed
           and
           perfected
           :
           )
           
             I
             would
             ordinarily
             pronounce
             the
             Creed
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Faith
             which
             the
             Church
             Assembleth
             in
          
           the
           profession
           of
           ,
           )
           and
           
             ordinarily
             recite
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             and
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             read
             two
             Chapters
             and
             the
             Psalms
             :
          
           And
           they
           that
           would
           not
           joyn
           in
           this
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           should
           freely
           go
           choose
           them
           a
           Teacher
           more
           agreeable
           to
           their
           opinions
           :
           for
           I
           would
           not
           serve
           the
           humours
           of
           any
           in
           their
           dividing
           errours
           .
        
         
         
           And
           Brethren
           ,
           endure
           me
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           pleasing
           the
           ignorant
           professors
           humours
           ,
           is
           a
           sin
           that
           sheweth
           us
           too
           humane
           and
           carnal
           ,
           and
           hath
           always
           sad
           effects
           at
           last
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           that
           I
           confess
           to
           you
           I
           think
           
             your
             day
             is
             short
          
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           is
           now
           of
           more
           importance
           ,
           what
           the
           
             future
             effects
             of
             your
             course
             will
             be
             to
             posterity
             ,
          
           or
           those
           to
           come
           ,
           than
           how
           it
           will
           take
           with
           your
           present
           followers
           .
           And
           when
           the
           History
           of
           this
           Age
           is
           written
           ,
           do
           that
           now
           which
           you
           would
           have
           there
           recorded
           .
           My
           chief
           meaning
           is
           ,
           
             This
             will
             be
             a
             controversie
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             and
             gone
             :
             Do
             that
             now
             ,
             which
             being
             recorded
             may
             best
             tend
             to
             the
             right
             decision
             of
             it
             then
             .
             Leave
             to
             Posterity
             now
             you
             have
             liberty
             ,
             that
             example
          
           (
           as
           well
           as
           words
           )
           
             which
             thou
             would
             have
             them
             follow
             .
          
           Tempt
           not
           future
           Contenders
           to
           plead
           that
           all
           Forms
           are
           unlawful
           by
           your
           examples
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           say
           ,
           
             We
             shall
             thus
             loose
             our
             people
             ,
             and
             the
             Separatists
             ,
             who
             will
             cherish
             all
             such
             humours
             ,
             will
             have
             them
             all
             :
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           We
           have
           too
           long
           tryed
           the
           pleasing
           way
           already
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           we
           cure
           not
           ,
           but
           cherish
           their
           disease
           .
           Take
           Gods
           way
           ,
           and
           let
           us
           deny
           our selves
           ,
           as
           well
           with
           the
           humourous
           people
           as
           we
           have
           done
           with
           the
           Conformists
           ,
           and
           then
           leave
           the
           issue
           to
           God.
           And
           if
           they
           will
           follow
           Separatists
           ,
           it
           is
           fitter
           that
           they
           be
           mislead
           by
           such
           erroneous
           persons
           ,
           than
           by
           you
           .
        
         
         
           14.
           
           And
           on
           this
           occasion
           let
           me
           say
           a
           word
           to
           this
           kind
           of
           Religious
           people
           :
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           shame
           to
           you
           that
           your
           worthiest
           Ministers
           should
           be
           fain
           to
           go
           besides
           their
           own
           judgement
           in
           Gods
           Worship
           to
           humour
           you
           ?
           And
           that
           they
           must
           tell
           the
           world
           ,
           We
           would
           mix
           Free-prayer
           and
           Forms
           in
           publick
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           then
           will
           be
           gone
           to
           the
           Separatists
           .
           I
           say
           not
           that
           they
           go
           against
           their
           Consciences
           ;
           For
           their
           consciences
           have
           directed
           them
           to
           omit
           what
           else
           would
           have
           bin
           fittest
           ,
           lest
           crossing
           your
           humour
           ,
           it
           should
           drive
           you
           away
           to
           your
           own
           subversion
           :
           But
           how
           came
           you
           to
           be
           so
           much
           holyer
           and
           wiser
           than
           the
           Holyest
           and
           wisest
           of
           your
           Teachers
           ?
           Mark
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           more
           of
           the
           Women
           and
           Apprentices
           that
           are
           of
           this
           mind
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           old
           experienced
           Christians
           .
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           high
           degree
           of
           Pride
           for
           persons
           of
           your
           standing
           and
           understanding
           ,
           to
           conclude
           that
           allmost
           all
           Christs
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           for
           these
           
             thirteen
             hundred
             years
             at
             least
             to
             this
             day
             ,
          
           have
           offered
           such
           worship
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           that
           you
           are
           obliged
           to
           avoid
           it
           ,
           and
           all
           their
           Communion
           in
           it
           ;
           And
           that
           allmost
           all
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           on
           earth
           ,
           this
           day
           ,
           is
           below
           your
           Communion
           for
           using
           Forms
           ?
           And
           that
           even
           Calvin
           and
           the
           Presbyterians
           ,
           
             Cartwright
             ,
             Hildersham
          
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Non-conformists
           ,
           were
           unworthy
           of
           your
           Communion
           :
           Would
           you
           have
           run
           away
           
           from
           Dod
           or
           Perkins
           ,
           or
           from
           Cyprian
           or
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           They
           are
           
             formal
             Fellows
          
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           joyned
           with
           ?
           Doth
           God
           use
           by
           Miracle
           to
           make
           self-conceited
           Women
           and
           young
           Men
           ,
           so
           much
           wiser
           than
           the
           most
           ancient
           studious
           experienced
           Divines
           .
           It
           is
           best
           then
           to
           turn
           Preachers
           before
           we
           grow
           old
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           study
           and
           experience
           lest
           it
           make
           us
           more
           ignorant
           than
           we
           were
           .
        
         
           Brethren
           and
           Friends
           ,
           I
           profess
           for
           your
           sincerity
           many
           of
           you
           are
           our
           joy
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           a
           little
           that
           we
           have
           done
           and
           suffered
           for
           your
           sakes
           ;
           But
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           (
           for
           Adversaries
           will
           t●ll
           if
           you
           )
           that
           for
           your
           
             ignorance
             ,
             injudiciousness
             ,
             pride
             ,
             self-conceitedness
             ,
          
           you
           are
           our
           grief
           and
           shame
           .
           We
           are
           hit
           in
           the
           teeth
           with
           such
           
             self-wise
             ignorant
             giddy
             unpeaceable
          
           followers
           ,
           And
           we
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           ,
           but
           to
           blush
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           you
           
             mean
             well
          
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           
             is
             not
             long
             of
             us
          
           .
           Can
           Gods
           Spirit
           which
           ordaineth
           Elders
           to
           be
           Pastors
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           be
           the
           Guide
           of
           your
           judgements
           ,
           when
           with
           such
           shameless
           pride
           you
           set
           up
           your
           errours
           against
           the
           knowledge
           of
           your
           Guides
           ?
           If
           you
           are
           wisest
           be
           you
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           (
           which
           some
           are
           prone
           enough
           to
           arrogate
           .
           )
           It
           shameth
           us
           ,
           it
           grieveth
           us
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           hear
           from
           England
           ,
           and
           from
           New-England
           this
           common
           cry
           .
           
             We
             are
             endangered
             by
             Divisions
             ,
             principally
             because
             the
             self
             conceited
             
             part
             of
             the
             Religious
             people
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             their
             Pastors
             ,
             but
             must
             have
             their
             way
             ,
             and
             will
             needs
          
           be
           Rulers
           of
           the
           
             Church
             and
             them
          
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           I
           tell
           you
           with
           truth
           and
           grief
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           (
           next
           to
           mens
           own
           sin
           ,
           which
           leaveth
           them
           to
           a
           judicial
           delusion
           ,
           )
           
             nothing
             hath
             done
             more
             to
             set
             up
             Popery
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Prelacy
             you
             dislike
             ,
             than
             the
             scandalous
             instances
             of
             your
             unruliness
             and
             Church
             tearing
             humours
             :
          
           And
           that
           you
           have
           made
           more
           Papists
           ,
           than
           ever
           you
           or
           we
           are
           like
           to
           recover
           .
           Nothing
           is
           any
           whit
           considerable
           that
           a
           Papist
           hath
           to
           say
           ,
           till
           he
           cometh
           to
           your
           case
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Doth
             not
             experience
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             without
             Papal
             unity
             ,
             and
             force
             ,
             these
             people
             will
             never
             be
             ruled
             or
             united
             ?
          
           It
           is
           you
           that
           tempt
           them
           to
           use
           fire
           and
           Fagot
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           Ruled
           nor
           kept
           in
           concord
           ,
           by
           the
           wisest
           ,
           and
           holyest
           and
           most
           self-denying
           Ministers
           on
           Earth
           .
           Even
           Ainsworth
           the
           Learnedest
           and
           Godlyest
           Pastor
           of
           the
           Separatists
           ,
           though
           he
           went
           with
           them
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           and
           was
           of
           their
           opinion
           ,
           and
           carded
           wooll
           to
           maintain
           himself
           while
           he
           was
           their
           Teacher
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           keep
           that
           one
           separated
           Church
           in
           peace
           .
           And
           must
           you
           ,
           even
           you
           that
           should
           be
           our
           comfort
           ,
           become
           our
           shame
           ,
           and
           break
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           men
           Papists
           by
           your
           temptation
           .
           Woe
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           because
           of
           offences
           ,
           and
           woe
           to
           some
           by
           whom
           they
           come
           .
        
         
         
           I
           thank
           God
           ,
           I
           speak
           not
           my
           own
           case
           ;
           I
           think
           those
           many
           Religious
           people
           that
           I
           have
           had
           the
           oversight
           of
           ,
           are
           as
           ready
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           as
           undivided
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           ever
           I
           have
           known
           ?
           But
           alas
           ,
           in
           too
           many
           places
           it
           is
           otherwise
           :
           Should
           the
           Ministers
           in
           London
           ,
           that
           have
           suffered
           so
           long
           ,
           but
           use
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Liturgy
           and
           Scripture
           Forms
           ,
           though
           without
           any
           motive
           ,
           but
           the
           pleasing
           of
           God
           ,
           &
           the
           Churches
           good
           ,
           what
           muttering
           and
           censuring
           would
           there
           be
           against
           them
           ?
           And
           woe
           to
           those
           few
           Teachers
           that
           make
           up
           their
           designs
           by
           cherishing
           these
           distempers
           .
           One
           would
           think
           that
           their
           warning
           had
           bin
           fair
           .
           But
           —
           
             si
             nati
             sint
             ad
             bis
             perdendam
             Angliam
          
           —
           The
           Lord
           have
           mercy
           on
           us
           !
        
         
           15.
           
           Seeing
           places
           and
           numbers
           and
           other
           Church-circumstances
           are
           matters
           left
           to
           humane
           prudence
           ,
           be
           
             sure
             that
             you
             prudentially
             discern
             the
             divesity
             of
             duties
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             places
             and
             occasions
             .
          
           These
           things
           I
           here
           include
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           you
           be
           not
           of
           those
           Church-tearers
           opinion
           ,
           who
           must
           have
           all
           go
           just
           one
           way
           ,
           in
           all
           those
           undetermined
           variable
           things
           ;
           And
           will
           censure
           all
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           for
           dividers
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           as
           they
           do
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           Edification
           or
           the
           
             Publick
             good
          
           is
           the
           
             end
             ,
             rule
          
           and
           measure
           of
           these
           Prudential
           actions
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           in
           looking
           to
           this
           rule
           and
           end
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           look
           only
           to
           your
           present
           Congregation
           or
           the
           present
           Age
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           the
           Churches
           abroad
           ,
           and
           to
           posterity
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           nothing
           here
           should
           be
           rashly
           done
           ,
           but
           by
           great
           advise
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           That
           therefore
           other
           Brethren
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           dissenting
           as
           consenting
           Ministers
           )
           should
           for
           safety
           be
           consulted
           with
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           your
           Governours
           ,
           but
           for
           Counsel
           and
           for
           Concord
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           To
           which
           end
           correspondencies
           of
           Ministers
           is
           necessary
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           In
           those
           places
           where
           the
           name
           of
           a
           
             distinct
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           administration
           of
           the
           
             Sacraments
             is
             like
             to
             do
             more
             harm
             than
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             duty
             to
             forbear
             it
             ,
          
           and
           
             only
             to
             Teach
          
           .
           How
           to
           discern
           this
           ,
           Prudence
           and
           Counsel
           must
           direct
           you
           :
           If
           there
           be
           a
           worthy
           Parish
           Minister
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           are
           all
           or
           almost
           all
           satisfied
           (
           or
           may
           be
           satisfied
           by
           you
           )
           to
           communicate
           with
           him
           according
           to
           the
           liturgy
           ,
           and
           if
           your
           own
           administration
           would
           stir
           up
           so
           much
           offence
           and
           hurt
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           benefit
           cannot
           countervail
           it
           ,
           the
           case
           is
           plain
           .
           But
           if
           you
           live
           in
           London
           ,
           or
           where
           all
           
             the
             people
             cannot
             come
             to
             the
             Parish
             Church
             ,
          
           or
           the
           
             Minister
             is
             intollerable
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             good
             is
             like
          
           (
           on
           prudent
           advise
           )
           to
           be
           apparently
           
             greater
             then
             the
             hurt
          
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           but
           you
           may
        
         
           1.
           
           Know
           your
           flock
           by
           name
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           And
           take
           it
           either
           as
           a
           Chappel
           (
           in
           some
           places
           )
           or
           as
           a
           distinct
           Neighbour
           Church
           (
           in
           other
           places
           .
           )
        
         
           3.
           
           Duely
           Administer
           the
           Sacraments
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           soberly
           and
           wisely
           use
           Christs
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           
             Be
             sure
          
           that
           the
           
             Concord
             of
             all
          
           the
           true
           
             Protestant
             Non-Conformists
             Churches
             ,
             be
             established
             upon
             the
             simple
             ancient
             Catholick
             terms
             ,
          
           and
           not
           upon
           any
           self-devised
           Additions
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           that
           own
           the
           Scripture
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           the
           Baptismal
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           Creed
           ,
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Decalogue
           in
           particular
           (
           as
           the
           summary
           of
           Holy
           Belief
           ,
           holy
           Desires
           ,
           and
           holy
           
             Practice
             ,
          
           )
           be
           taken
           for
           fellow
           Christians
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           proved
           against
           them
           that
           by
           Heresie
           or
           wickedness
           they
           nullifie
           this
           profession
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Rule
           and
           Test
           of
           universal
           concord
           .
           Here
           all
           agree
           :
           And
           if
           after
           this
           one
           Church
           will
           use
           Forms
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           another
           will
           not
           ,
           one
           will
           Baptize
           Infants
           ,
           and
           another
           will
           delay
           it
           ,
           &c.
           they
           are
           differences
           that
           must
           be
           born
           ,
           where
           Love
           and
           Reason
           cannot
           heal
           them
           ,
           without
           breach
           of
           Charity
           ,
           Concord
           or
           Communion
           ;
           yea
           in
           the
           same
           Church
           ,
           such
           different
           opinions
           may
           be
           born
           ,
           further
           than
           as
           those
           that
           dissent
           from
           the
           Pastors
           mode
           of
           worship
           ,
           will
           separate
           themselves
           when
           none
           rejecteth
           them
           .
           We
           have
           all
           naturally
           a
           Pope
           born
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           when
           men
           have
           never
           so
           much
           talkt
           against
           
           Popery
           and
           Prelacy
           ,
           too
           many
           censure
           or
           run
           away
           from
           all
           that
           are
           not
           of
           their
           way
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           tell
           you
           that
           so
           wide
           an
           enterance
           will
           let
           into
           the
           Church
           Socinians
           and
           other
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           will
           mis-expound
           the
           words
           ,
           Ask
           them
           again
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           Whether
           Baptising
           men
           is
           not
           a
           taking
           them
           into
           the
           Church
           ?
           And
           whether
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Churches
           for
           many
           hundred
           years
           ,
           required
           any
           more
           of
           those
           that
           were
           Baptized
           ?
           And
           whether
           their
           business
           be
           to
           shew
           themselves
           wiser
           than
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Whether
           Hereticks
           will
           not
           subscribe
           to
           all
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           while
           they
           misinterpret
           it
           ;
           And
           whether
           all
           the
           Scripture
           therefore
           be
           not
           big
           enough
           for
           a
           Creed
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Whether
           all
           Heresie
           be
           not
           a
           contradiction
           of
           some
           of
           the
           aforesaid
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             believe
             this
             Creed
             and
             all
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
          
           renounce
           not
           all
           Heresie
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Whether
           all
           Laws
           be
           faulty
           which
           men
           can
           misinterpret
           ;
           And
           whether
           the
           Law
           must
           be
           changed
           and
           enlarged
           as
           oft
           as
           any
           break
           it
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Whether
           all
           the
           Volumns
           of
           General
           Councils
           ,
           be
           not
           yet
           too
           little
           by
           that
           rule
           ,
           the
           sence
           of
           many
           being
           still
           controverted
           ?
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           If
           we
           must
           have
           new
           Creeds
           and
           
           Church
           Articles
           as
           oft
           as
           Hereticks
           misexpound
           the
           old
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Devil
           and
           Hereticks
           to
           make
           our
           Faith
           ridiculously
           alterable
           every
           year
           ,
           till
           it
           grow
           intolerably
           voluminous
           ?
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           And
           who
           is
           it
           that
           must
           be
           still
           the
           Creed-makers
           or
           menders
           ?
           And
           where
           will
           they
           stop
           ?
           And
           how
           shall
           we
           know
           when
           we
           have
           all
           ?
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           Is
           he
           a
           wise
           Pastor
           ,
           that
           readeth
           how
           the
           Churches
           have
           ever
           since
           the
           Council
           at
           Nice
           bin
           distracted
           with
           new
           Creeds
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           take
           no
           warning
           ?
           Read
           how
           
             Hilary
             Pict
          
           .
           inveigheth
           against
           them
           .
           When
           they
           vexed
           Hierome
           himself
           with
           suspicions
           of
           Heresie
           about
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           (
           because
           he
           was
           not
           for
           the
           term
           Hypostasis
           as
           
             a
             person
          
           )
           his
           answer
           was
           ,
           
             They
             ask
             me
             of
             my
             Belief
          
           (
           or
           
             Faith
             )
             as
             if
             I
             had
             bin
             New-born
          
           (
           or
           
             Baptized
             )
             without
             a
             Belief
          
           :
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           true
           and
           sufficient
           Creed
           or
           profession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           we
           all
           make
           at
           Baptism
           ?
           Why
           else
           are
           we
           Baptized
           ?
        
         
           Ninethly
           ,
           Tell
           them
           ,
           that
           Pastors
           indeed
           must
           
             know
             more
          
           than
           all
           the
           people
           :
           but
           not
           by
           having
           a
           
             new
             Creed
          
           or
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           at
           their
           Oraination
           they
           are
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           a
           
             fuller
             understanding
          
           the
           
             same
             Creed
          
           than
           the
           people
           must
           do
           :
           And
           the
           Ordainers
           must
           examine
           them
           where
           they
           suspect
           them
           of
           Heresie
           .
        
         
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           Lastly
           ,
           Tell
           them
           that
           no
           more
           than
           this
           is
           necessary
           ,
           at
           the
           door
           ;
           but
           if
           any
           after
           prove
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           the
           accuser
           must
           prove
           it
           by
           him
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           the
           use
           of
           Church-Discipline
           ,
           but
           to
           reform
           him
           or
           cast
           him
           out
           ?
           And
           Laws
           will
           not
           serve
           alone
           instead
           of
           Judgement
           .
        
         
           If
           they
           say
           that
           a
           Heretick
           may
           do
           much
           mischief
           before
           it
           can
           be
           proved
           against
           him
           ,
           Tell
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           must
           not
           be
           Thoughts
           but
           Words
           that
           do
           mischief
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           And
           Words
           are
           proveable
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           such
           proud
           tyrannical
           overdoers
           ,
           have
           bin
           the
           Churches
           undoers
           ?
           And
           it
           is
           they
           that
           have
           done
           as
           much
           mischief
           as
           most
           Hereticks
           :
           And
           that
           they
           that
           will
           be
           so
           much
           wiser
           and
           better
           than
           God
           ,
           as
           to
           keep
           out
           all
           Heresie
           by
           their
           self-conceited
           ways
           ,
           are
           the
           men
           that
           let
           in
           Heresie
           and
           Impiety
           ,
           and
           keep
           or
           cast
           out
           faithful
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           Officers
           and
           Agents
           of
           the
           great
           Divider
           and
           Destroyer
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
        
         
           Let
           me
           add
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           we
           that
           have
           lived
           in
           an
           Age
           ,
           when
           the
           Engines
           of
           Church-Division
           have
           so
           sadly
           prospered
           ,
           and
           have
           smarted
           thereby
           ,
           and
           born
           our
           Testimony
           against
           them
           ,
           are
           doubly
           obliged
           to
           
             leave
             this
             Testimony
             of
             ours
             to
             Posterity
          
           to
           warn
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           possible
           they
           
             may
             escape
             the
             snare
          
           ;
           And
           therefore
           TO
           PUBLISH
           THIS
           OUR
           
           JUDGEMENT
           ,
           and
           OUR
           OWN
           CONCORD
           ON
           THESE
           PRIMITIVE
           TERMS
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           against
           the
           
             Romish
             tyrannical-uncertain-confounding
             Church-dividing
          
           ,
           and
           
             still
             growing
             Articles
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           Remembring
           that
           the
           same
           men
           that
           have
           made
           their
           Religion
           so
           big
           as
           that
           the
           French
           Impression
           of
           it
           
             (
             viz.
          
           their
           Councils
           )
           is
           too
           dear
           for
           the
           purse
           of
           a
           Non-conformable
           Minister
           ;
           can
           yet
           tell
           you
           that
           even
           ●aith
           in
           Christ
           himself
           (
           explicite
           )
           is
           not
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           at
           least
           to
           justification
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           knowledge
           even
           of
           much
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           nature
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Gospel
           may
           not
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           as
           
             Sancta
             Clara
             ,
             Deus-Nat-Grat
             .
             Problem
             .
          
           15.
           and
           16.
           proveth
           out
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           at
           large
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Manage
           your
           
             Ministerial
             converse
             prudently
          
           and
           piously
           .
           The
           converse
           of
           Ministers
           is
           of
           great
           use
           ,
           and
           therefore
           frequent
           Meetings
           needful
           :
           Use
           them
           to
           these
           ends
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           advise
           and
           prevent
           the
           effects
           of
           rashness
           or
           imprudencie
           in
           Church
           affairs
           :
           when
           every
           weak
           man
           hath
           the
           use
           of
           the
           wisdom
           of
           all
           his
           seniors
           ,
           it
           is
           safe
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           preserve
           Concord
           ,
           and
           prevent
           backbitings
           ,
           animosities
           and
           sactions
           ,
           and
           discordant
           scandalous
           singularities
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           That
           young
           Ministers
           may
           be
           Learners
           as
           well
           as
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           may
           grow
           up
           under
           the
           Helpes
           of
           their
           Seniors
           .
        
         
         
           I
           think
           therefore
           you
           may
           best
           thus
           improve
           your
           Converse
           .
        
         
           I.
           Often
           meet
           for
           fasting
           and
           prayer
           ,
           to
           lament
           our
           former
           and
           later
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           and
           for
           all
           men
           ;
           for
           the
           King
           and
           all
           in
           Authority
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           live
           a
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           life
           ,
           in
           all
           Godliness
           and
           honesty
           .
        
         
           II.
           Set
           up
           constant
           regular
           Disputations
           ,
           (
           not
           about
           trifles
           ,
           nor
           with
           litigious
           licenciousness
           )
           But
           about
           the
           grounds
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           especially
           the
           differences
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Socinians
           ,
           and
           Papists
           ;
           And
           this
           with
           School
           order
           ,
           under
           Moderation
           .
           Because
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Too
           many
           of
           us
           are
           young
           and
           unstudyed
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           and
           little
           fit
           to
           deal
           with
           the
           Philistins
           Goliahs
           ,
           and
           have
           great
           need
           to
           increase
           in
           holy
           defensive
           skill
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           will
           by
           the
           bounds
           of
           order
           prevent
           all
           contentions
           and
           wranglings
           ,
           and
           medling
           with
           Rulers
           or
           other
           mens
           matters
           ,
           and
           all
           loss
           of
           time
           by
           impertinent
           discourse
           .
        
         
           
             III.
             Counsel
          
           and
           Concord
           about
           Church
           practice
           must
           take
           up
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           time
           .
           And
           these
           three
           seasonably
           used
           
             Prayer
             ,
             Disputation
          
           ,
           and
           Counsel
           will
           conduce
           much
           to
           your
           growth
           and
           strength
           .
        
         
           But
           see
           that
           Ministerial
           Meetings
           turn
           not
           
             from
             Counsel
          
           and
           Agreement
           to
           Formality
           and
           Vsurpation
           of
           a
           
             Ruling
             power
          
           over
           one
           another
           ,
           
           and
           so
           degenerate
           not
           into
           Synodical
           Church-tyranny
           ;
           much
           less
           usurpe
           the
           Magistrates
           right
           :
           For
           Synods
           ill
           managed
           have
           bin
           the
           Fevers
           and
           Pleurisies
           of
           the
           Churches
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           
             Therefore
             be
          
           sure
           to
           keep
           out
           ,
           both
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           Major
           Votes
           ,
           
             and
             of
             the
          
           proud
           Magisterial
           self-arrogations
           of
           any
           individuals
           ,
           that
           think
           all
           others
           must
           stoop
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           it
           is
           once
           thought
           that
           the
           Major
           Vote
           must
           carry
           it
           ,
           an
           Ithacian
           Synod
           ,
           will
           tyrannize
           ;
           and
           every
           weak
           self-conceited
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           nothing
           of
           sence
           to
           say
           against
           you
           will
           charge
           nine
           Learned
           judicious
           grave
           Divines
           with
           Insolency
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           be
           governed
           by
           ten
           that
           are
           unlearned
           or
           injudicious
           self-esteemers
           .
           Voteing
           is
           not
           for
           government
           ,
           but
           for
           Concord
           ;
           And
           not
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           (
           lest
           it
           seem
           an
           appearance
           or
           introduction
           of
           usurpation
           ,
           )
           except
           in
           cases
           where
           meer
           Concord
           is
           your
           work
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           nothing
           hath
           more
           plagued
           the
           Church
           than
           the
           Pride
           and
           Arrogancy
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Pastors
           ,
           that
           think
           they
           are
           wronged
           if
           they
           may
           not
           Rule
           .
           Think
           not
           that
           this
           Spirit
           is
           only
           in
           Papists
           or
           Diocesans
           ;
           Pride
           is
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           old
           man
           ,
           and
           born
           in
           all
           ;
           And
           doleful
           experience
           telleth
           how
           it
           surviveth
           in
           too
           many
           Antiprelatical
           Ministers
           ,
           of
           humbling
           principles
           ,
           and
           unhumbled
           souls
           .
           Do
           we
           not
           know
           that
           the
           Pride
           of
           
             some
             among
             
             our selves
          
           ,
           that
           must
           
             be
             All
          
           ,
           and
           
             do
             all
          
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           
             undone
             all
          
           ,
           is
           the
           very
           thing
           ,
           that
           hath
           silenced
           so
           many
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           brought
           us
           to
           the
           state
           that
           we
           are
           now
           in
           ?
           There
           are
           some
           men
           that
           must
           only
           be
           heard
           in
           all
           debates
           ,
           and
           seldom
           hear
           ;
           who
           are
           angry
           if
           they
           be
           gainsaid
           ;
           who
           think
           that
           nimble
           Tongues
           ,
           or
           popular
           Interest
           ,
           or
           grey
           hairs
           ,
           must
           pass
           for
           uncontrolled
           reason
           .
           And
           they
           study
           to
           make
           parties
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           their
           own
           Dictates
           ,
           by
           passion
           or
           indirect
           contrivances
           :
           They
           can
           seldom
           debate
           a
           cause
           ,
           but
           their
           spleen
           swelleth
           against
           those
           that
           say
           not
           as
           they
           say
           ,
           but
           contradict
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           secretly
           back-bite
           them
           to
           blast
           their
           names
           !
           They
           note
           those
           that
           follow
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           oppose
           them
           ,
           and
           make
           two
           parties
           of
           them
           .
           And
           all
           cometh
           from
           the
           common
           sin
           of
           man-kind
           ,
           
             An
             unhumbled
             overconfident
             understanding
          
           .
        
         
           These
           men
           must
           first
           be
           meekly
           desired
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           you
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           to
           remember
           that
           Non-conformists
           are
           not
           for
           self-obtruding
           Prelacy
           ;
           And
           that
           they
           are
           Brethren
           and
           not
           Lords
           :
           If
           that
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           try
           by
           Prayer
           to
           prevail
           with
           God
           ,
           for
           more
           of
           humility
           and
           peace
           in
           his
           Ministers
           .
           If
           that
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           silently
           bear
           their
           importunity
           with
           neglect
           :
           If
           that
           do
           not
           ,
           Meet
           without
           them
           :
        
         
         
           3.
           
           And
           yet
           there
           is
           as
           great
           a
           mischief
           as
           any
           of
           these
           to
           be
           avoided
           also
           :
           Which
           is
           the
           self-conceitedness
           and
           Pride
           of
           the
           younger
           and
           the
           more
           injudicious
           Sort
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           hindering
           them
           from
           following
           the
           Counsels
           of
           wiser
           experienced
           men
           .
           For
           though
           we
           must
           have
           no
           arrogant
           Lordly
           Usurpers
           among
           us
           ,
           yet
           all
           that
           know
           any
           thing
           must
           confess
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           professions
           wise
           and
           eximious
           men
           are
           few
           :
           It
           is
           but
           to
           few
           Divines
           that
           God
           giveth
           clear
           and
           accurate
           judgments
           ;
           And
           undoubtedly
           there
           is
           a
           three-fold
           Superiority
           and
           submission
           of
           divine
           obligation
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Of
           Subjects
           to
           men
           in
           Office
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           younger
           to
           the
           Elder
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Of
           them
           that
           have
           less
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           them
           that
           have
           more
           .
           For
           Office
           and
           Seniority
           are
           but
           formalities
           ,
           did
           they
           not
           suppose
           an
           eximious
           fitness
           by
           Superior
           knowledge
           .
           If
           therefore
           God
           endow
           here
           and
           there
           one
           man
           with
           extraordinary
           judgement
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           wisdom
           and
           happiness
           of
           the
           times
           to
           know
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           kindle
           their
           Torches
           at
           his
           fire
           :
           So
           did
           one
           Luther
           ,
           one
           Melanchthon
           ,
           one
           Calvin
           ,
           one
           Erasmus
           ,
           one
           
             Jewel
             ,
             Whitakers
             ,
             Reignolds
             ,
             Davenant
             ,
          
           &c.
           profit
           many
           .
           You
           may
           go
           a
           hundred
           miles
           amongst
           the
           less
           judicious
           sort
           ,
           and
           miss
           of
           that
           light
           which
           one
           Amesius●ne
           ●ne
           Camero
           ,
           one
           Strangius
           ,
           one
           
             le
             Blanch
          
           &c.
           could
           shew
           the
           
           world
           .
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Plague
           of
           corrupted
           nature
           that
           Ignorance
           keepeth
           men
           from
           knowing
           it self
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           a
           multitude
           (
           even
           of
           Religious
           men
           )
           who
           are
           injudicious
           will
           believe
           that
           they
           are
           injudicious
           ;
           but
           every
           man
           is
           so
           much
           the
           more
           confident
           that
           he
           is
           in
           the
           right
           and
           others
           erre
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           he
           erreth
           himself
           :
           so
           that
           few
           ignorant
           Ministers
           are
           teachable
           ,
           but
           think
           that
           they
           are
           too
           wise
           to
           learn
           ,
           because
           by
           office
           they
           undertake
           to
           teach
           :
           But
           through
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           my
           own
           converse
           hath
           bin
           with
           an
           humble
           sort
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           our
           unity
           and
           peace
           .
           And
           London
           and
           the
           Countrey
           have
           many
           such
           ,
           who
           I
           hope
           will
           be
           able
           to
           resist
           the
           dividing
           attempts
           of
           the
           
             self
             ignorant
          
           and
           self-conceited
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           
             Spend
             this
             little
             time
             as
             in
             the
             way
             to
             speedy
             sufferings
          
           and
           death
           :
           Your
           present
           Winters
           day
           is
           short
           .
           Work
           hard
           :
           Live
           wisely
           :
           Suppose
           your
           tryal
           were
           the
           next
           year
           :
           Behave
           your selves
           as
           men
           that
           stand
           in
           prospect
           of
           the
           Grave
           :
           It
           is
           not
           likely
           that
           God
           will
           pass
           over
           twenty
           years
           wilfull
           divisions
           ,
           wantonness
           ,
           proud
           contention
           ,
           self-distraction
           ,
           scandals
           ,
           and
           great
           sins
           so
           little
           repented
           of
           ,
           that
           men
           cannot
           endure
           to
           hear
           them
           named
           ,
           with
           so
           short
           or
           small
           a
           suffering
           as
           we
           have
           undergone
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Spirit
           yet
           blinding
           the
           guilty
           ,
           and
           keeping
           some
           of
           the
           separating
           party
           in
           Impenitence
           ,
           
           and
           working
           still
           by
           unlawful
           means
           to
           their
           unlawful
           ends
           ,
           is
           the
           fearful
           Prognostick
           ,
           that
           more
           of
           the
           old
           effects
           are
           to
           be
           produced
           by
           the
           old
           uncured
           cause
           .
           O
           be
           not
           partakers
           in
           the
           guilt
           and
           blindness
           lest
           you
           partake
           of
           the
           destruction
           ,
           and
           
             dementation
             be
             the
             sure
             prognostick
          
           of
           perdition
           .
           But
           O
           Lord
           spare
           thy
           people
           ,
           and
           bless
           thine
           Inheritance
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           the
           weakness
           or
           willfulness
           of
           the
           Pastors
           or
           people
           ,
           deliver
           it
           up
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Destroyer
           .
           And
           though
           our
           folly
           and
           scandal
           have
           made
           us
           a
           scorn
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           turn
           to
           the
           extirpation
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           further
           advantage
           of
           
             Church-tyranny
             ,
             Ignorance
          
           ,
           or
           Malignity
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           if
           we
           the
           foolish
           sinful
           Pastors
           ,
           have
           forfeited
           our
           honour
           and
           station
           in
           thy
           Church
           ,
           let
           not
           the
           
             Tyrannical
             Foolish
          
           and
           Wicked
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           shall
           be
           
             wiser
             ,
             holyer
          
           and
           more
           faithfully
           and
           succesfully
           diligent
           succeed
           us
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           An
           humble
           Petition
           to
           the
           Conformists
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             FAthers
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             though
             I
             presumed
             to
             counsel
             the
             Non-Conformists
             as
             my
             equals
             ,
             I
             will
             presume
             no
             higher
             with
             you
             ,
             than
             to
             lay
             my self
             at
             your
             Feet
             ,
             and
             humbly
             a
             second
             time
             to
             become
             your
             Petitioner
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             interest
             of
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             your
             Office
             to
             be
             Petitioners
             to
             mankind
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             beseech
             them
             in
             his
             stead
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God.
             And
             a
             man
             might
             hope
             that
             one
             that
             should
             become
             a
             Petitioner
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             your selves
             would
             not
             destroy
             that
             Church
             ,
             might
             find
             acceptance
             and
             prevail
             .
             But
             Satan
             hath
             got
             so
             great
             advantage
             ,
             that
             the
             wisest
             man
             living
             is
             uncapable
             of
             speaking
             rightly
             to
             you
             without
             offence
             .
             He
             that
             can
             draw
             men
             into
             
               great
               disgraceful
               sin
            
             ,
             hath
             thereby
             raised
             a
             Bulwark
             to
             defend
             his
             work
             .
             To
             be
             silent
             and
             comply
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             cruel
             to
             the
             sinner
             and
             himself
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             do
             it
             that
             believeth
             Death
             and
             Judgement
             :
             To
             call
             men
             to
             repentance
             ,
             is
             utterly
             to
             lose
             them
             by
             implying
             that
             they
             have
             sinned
             .
             O
             little
             did
             I
             once
             think
             that
             Repentance
             had
             bin
             so
             hard
             a
             work
             ,
             when
             God
             offereth
             pardon
             of
             all
             other
             sins
             ,
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             innocency
             ,
             
             on
             so
             low
             and
             reasonable
             a
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             in
             my
             thoughts
             to
             confound
             all
             Conformists
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             difference
             among
             your selves
             .
             I
             know
             that
             there
             are
             many
             sorts
             of
             you
             :
          
           
             I.
             There
             are
             some
             Learned
             zealous
             high
             Conformists
             ,
             who
             think
             they
             have
             done
             good
             service
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             all
             that
             they
             have
             done
             already
             ;
             and
             no
             doubt
             ,
             were
             wise
             enough
             to
             foresee
             what
             they
             were
             bringing
             to
             pass
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             by
             any
             sober
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             accused
             of
             doing
             either
             
               they
               knew
               not
               what
            
             ,
             or
             
               what
               they
               did
               not
               suppose
               was
               good
               ,
               and
               would
               countervail
               all
               that
               it
               should
               cost
               to
               procure
               it
               .
            
             Their
             work
             hath
             prospered
             ;
             And
             the
             hinder
             part
             of
             it
             is
             yet
             in
             their
             hands
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             also
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             God.
             To
             these
             Reverend
             persons
             ,
             I
             have
             formerly
             spoken
             to
             their
             great
             offense
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
               II.
            
             And
             I
             would
             there
             were
             no
             Ministers
             so
             pittifully
             dark
             ,
             and
             young
             ,
             and
             raw
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             out
             of
             
               love
               and
               relish
            
             ,
             with
             
               things
               Spiritual
            
             ,
             through
             the
             prevalency
             of
             a
             stronger
             appetite
             ,
             as
             that
             their
             incapacity
             convinceth
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             to
             expect
             much
             regard
             from
             them
             ,
             as
             knowing
             with
             what
             ears
             they
             hear
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               4
               III.
            
             There
             are
             also
             some
             called
             Latitudinarians
             ,
             who
             love
             not
             Fopperyes
             or
             violence
             ,
             but
             are
             men
             of
             Reason
             and
             
               sober
               Conversations
            
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             so
             tender
             and
             
             scrupulous
             as
             the
             Non-conformists
             ,
             but
             can
             break
             over
             greater
             rubs
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
               IV.
            
             And
             there
             are
             other
             
               Godly
               sober
               unwilling
               Conformists
            
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             benefit
             of
             
               subscribing
               in
               their
               own
               sence
            
             ,
             have
             stretcht
             themselves
             to
             do
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             who
             conform
             on
             the
             terms
             of
             Mr.
             Sprint
             ,
             submitting
             to
             what
             would
             else
             be
             evil
             ,
             onely
             to
             obtein
             the
             liberty
             of
             Preaching
             ;
             (
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             me
             to
             put
             in
             any
             selfish
             ends
             .
             )
             Who
             are
             
               unwillingly
               Conformists
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Westminster
             Assembly
             were
             ,
             that
             after
             took
             down
             Prelacy
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             To
             all
             of
             them
             that
             yet
             have
             ears
             to
             hear
             ,
             I
             humbly
             present
             these
             following
             Requests
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               O
               be
               not
               too
               angry
               with
               those
               that
               censure
               you
               as
               sinners
               .
            
             I
             detest
             rash
             censoriousness
             :
             But
             you
             know
             men
             that
             differ
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             about
             Speculatives
             ,
             may
             differ
             about
             matters
             of
             
               Practice
               too
            
             :
             The
             Jesuists
             ,
             Fryars
             and
             Jansenists
             do
             so
             ,
             in
             not
             a
             few
             or
             little
             things
             .
             And
             in
             such
             a
             difference
             ,
             one
             party
             must
             needs
             consure
             the
             practisers
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             as
             sinners
             .
             If
             you
             and
             I
             differed
             about
             Usury
             ,
             
               Stage
               playes
               ,
               Gaming
            
             ,
             &c.
             one
             party
             must
             needs
             think
             that
             the
             other
             side
             do
             live
             in
             sin
             .
             And
             who
             liveth
             and
             sinneth
             not
             ?
             Either
             the
             censure
             is
             true
             or
             false
             :
             If
             true
             ,
             should
             you
             not
             be
             as
             thankful
             as
             to
             one
             that
             would
             save
             you
             from
             the
             Plague
             ?
             Will
             sin
             do
             you
             less
             hurt
             than
             censure
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             false
             ,
             Consider
          
           
           
             1.
             
             You
             are
             fallible
             ;
             and
             the
             notice
             of
             a
             
               possible
               pernicious
            
             danger
             ,
             should
             be
             received
             with
             self-suspicion
             and
             thanks
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             you
             should
             love
             them
             the
             better
             for
             their
             aversness
             to
             sin
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             mistake
             the
             matter
             of
             it
             .
             A
             proud
             heart
             saith
             swellingly
             ,
             
               Am
               I
               to
               be
               accounted
               herein
               a
               sinner
               ?
            
             A
             humble
             person
             will
             say
             :
             
               Alas
               ,
               I
               am
               too
               likely
               to
               mistake
               and
               sin
               :
               but
               if
               I
               do
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               love
               ,
               even
               a
               mistaken
               enemy
               of
               sin
               .
            
             And
             to
             deal
             faithfully
             with
             you
             ,
             
               Had
               those
               honest
               Conformists
            
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             ,
             but
             come
             first
             to
             the
             ablest
             dissenters
             ,
             and
             impartially
             heard
             and
             weighed
             all
             that
             they
             had
             to
             say
             ,
             and
             not
             secretly
             slipt
             into
             Conformity
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             bin
             afraid
             of
             hearing
             all
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             bin
             the
             more
             offended
             with
             their
             Censurers
             .
             But
             God
             hateth
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             all
             that
             truely
             love
             him
             .
             And
             they
             are
             our
             best
             friends
             that
             do
             most
             to
             preserve
             us
             from
             it
             .
             And
             they
             are
             our
             greatest
             enemies
             ,
             that
             would
             flatter
             us
             into
             it
             .
             To
             Preach
             against
             sin
             ,
             is
             your
             Ministerial
             Office
             :
             And
             if
             any
             man
             thinks
             that
             you
             make
             a
             solemn
             Covenant
             to
             sin
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             preach
             against
             sin
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             that
             you
             deliberately
             commit
             a
             great
             one
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             leave
             to
             preach
             against
             a
             less
             in
             other
             men
             ,
             this
             man
             deserveth
             to
             be
             heard
             though
             he
             mistake
             .
             At
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             but
             sin
             will
             be
             your
             danger
             :
             Unjust
             censures
             will
             be
             none
             .
             If
             we
             
             say
             nothing
             to
             you
             yet
             its
             easie
             to
             gather
             by
             the
             costly
             terms
             on
             which
             we
             avoid
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             take
             conformity
             for
             a
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             of
             the
             people
             carry
             it
             censoriously
             or
             contemptuously
             towards
             you
             (
             which
             we
             abhor
             )
             remember
             that
             you
             take
             them
             for
             weak
             and
             pievish
             persons
             :
             And
             honour
             or
             contempt
             is
             valuable
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             honourer
             or
             contemner
             :
             You
             take
             your
             followers
             to
             be
             the
             wiser
             as
             they
             are
             the
             more
             :
             And
             we
             bear
             
               their
               censures
               of
               us
            
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             :
             And
             cannot
             you
             bear
             the
             censures
             of
             a
             few
             that
             you
             judge
             weaker
             ?
             You
             will
             proclaim
             the
             Non-Conformists
             to
             be
             the
             stronger
             Christians
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             bear
             poverty
             and
             restraints
             ,
             with
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             most
             ,
             when
             you
             cannot
             bear
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             fewest
             ,
             with
             liberty
             and
             Ministerial
             maintenance
             and
             honour
             .
          
           
             II.
             For
             your
             souls
             sake
             and
             for
             the
             Churches
             sake
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               of
               selfishness
               and
               Pride
               ,
               lest
               it
               fill
               you
               with
               envy
               against
               your
               Brethren
               that
               serve
               the
               same
               Lord
               ,
               when
               you
               think
               they
               any
               way
               diminish
               your
               reputation
               and
               honour
               .
            
             I
             would
             have
             others
             keep
             up
             your
             Reputation
             to
             the
             utmost
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             charge
             upon
             them
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             and
             in
             honour
             to
             prefer
             you
             :
             But
             if
             you
             think
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             remember
             that
             you
             are
             the
             Servants
             of
             a
             
               Crucified
               Christ
               ,
               who
               made
               himself
               of
               no
               reputation
               ,
               but
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
            
             
             and
             yet
             this
             way
             got
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
             .
             As
             sure
             as
             you
             live
             ,
             contending
             for
             honour
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             readiest
             ways
             to
             loose
             it
             ,
             and
             giving
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             contemning
             it
             your selves
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             surest
             ways
             to
             get
             it
             ,
             It
             is
             its
             motto
             ,
             
               Quod
               sequitur
               fugio
               ;
               quod
               fugit
               ipse
               sequor
               .
            
          
           
             Self-esteem
             ,
             and
             Pride
             is
             odious
             in
             all
             :
             but
             in
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             more
             odious
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             man
             :
             but
             never
             so
             odious
             as
             when
             it
             riseth
             to
             such
             malignity
             ,
             as
             to
             envy
             or
             hinder
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             another
             more
             esteemed
             doth
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             I
             am
             readyer
             to
             tremble
             to
             think
             of
             ,
             than
             further
             to
             reprove
             .
          
           
             And
             remember
             what
             work
             it
             hath
             made
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             already
             .
             Read
             but
             what
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Socrates
               ,
               Sozomen
               ,
               Evagrius
               ,
               Nicephorus
               ,
            
             &c.
             say
             of
             the
             fewds
             of
             the
             old
             Bishops
             :
             Read
             but
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Councils
             at
             Ephes
             .
             1
             ,
             &
             2.
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             at
             Ariminum
             ,
             at
             Sirmium
             ,
             at
             
               Nice
               ,
               2d
               .
               &c.
            
             and
             if
             horrour
             and
             shame
             do
             not
             overwhelm
             you
             ,
             to
             think
             what
             Christian
             Bishops
             did
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             early
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             men
             .
             Read
             but
             how
             Nazianzene
             was
             used
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             by
             a
             Synod
             of
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             overcome
             the
             Arrians
             :
             Read
             the
             Controversies
             between
             Basil
             and
             Anthymius
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             Read
             the
             doleful
             story
             of
             
               Theophilus
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             and
             
             the
             Egyptian
             Monks
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Theophilus
             his
             manner
             of
             dealing
             against
             the
             Origenists
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             double
             Letters
             and
             Present
             which
             he
             sent
             by
             Ifidore
             a
             Priest
             ,
             to
             the
             Emperour
             and
             Maximus
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             to
             him
             that
             got
             the
             better
             :
             Read
             the
             odious
             story
             of
             the
             said
             Theophilus
             and
             Epiphanius
             his
             proceedings
             against
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             his
             ejection
             by
             a
             Councel
             of
             Bishops
             :
             Read
             the
             proceedings
             of
             Ithacius
             and
             Idacius
             and
             their
             Synods
             in
             
               Sulp.
               Severus
            
             :
             There
             is
             no
             end
             of
             instances
             :
             Read
             but
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             many
             hundred
             Brittish
             Monks
             at
             Bangor
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             suspicions
             that
             Augustine
             caused
             it
             .
             Look
             but
             on
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Churches
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             from
             the
             begining
             and
             cause
             of
             their
             divisions
             :
             And
             see
             what
             the
             Lutherans
             have
             done
             oft
             times
             against
             the
             Calvinists
             in
             Saxony
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Germany
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             
               Gasp
               .
               Peucers
            
             sufferings
             for
             one
             :
             )
             And
             see
             what
             the
             Roman
             Papacy
             and
             Clergy
             have
             done
             in
             the
             world
             by
             Lordly
             Pride
             and
             selfishness
             :
             And
             lastly
             ,
             See
             what
             hath
             bin
             done
             by
             it
             in
             this
             Land
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             learn
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             Church-mens
             Pride
             by
             the
             effects
             .
          
           
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             harm
             will
             it
             do
             to
             you
             ,
             if
             a
             Non-Conformist
             preach
             by
             you
             ?
             if
             many
             follow
             him
             ?
             If
             some
             prefer
             him
             before
             you
             ?
             Do
             not
             others
             prefer
             you
             before
             him
             ?
             What
             if
             his
             followers
             think
             Conformity
             to
             be
             sin
             ?
             
             Do
             not
             you
             and
             yours
             think
             so
             of
             our
             Non-Conformity
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             your selves
             that
             you
             preach
             for
             ,
             but
             the
             peoples
             Souls
             :
             And
             why
             may
             not
             Christs
             Gospel
             profit
             them
             from
             another
             as
             well
             as
             from
             you
             ?
             Nature
             teacheth
             men
             to
             relish
             their
             own
             food
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             feel
             what
             doth
             them
             good
             ?
             
               Clemens
               Alexand
               .
               Strom.
            
             1.
             giveth
             it
             as
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             Church
             
               (
               then
            
             ,
             not
             now
             )
             left
             it
             to
             every
             Communicant
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             to
             
               Take
               their
               own
               part
               ,
               Because
            
             man
             having
             free
             will
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             chooser
             ,
             or
             refuser
             of
             his
             own
             good
             .
             If
             they
             choose
             a
             worse
             Teacher
             than
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             you
             but
             they
             that
             are
             the
             loosers
             :
             If
             they
             choose
             a
             better
             ,
             you
             have
             your
             end
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             Christians
             ;
             If
             you
             preach
             
               not
               so
               well
            
             as
             another
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             not
             glad
             that
             another
             doth
             better
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             blessing
             to
             the
             Flock
             .
             If
             you
             preach
             better
             ,
             it
             s
             two
             to
             one
             but
             goodness
             will
             have
             an
             insuparable
             attraction
             :
             Or
             if
             mistake
             make
             them
             more
             capable
             of
             good
             from
             another
             than
             from
             you
             ,
             should
             you
             not
             desire
             that
             they
             might
             have
             it
             ?
             Will
             you
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             their
             partial
             humour
             ?
             I
             have
             heard
             many
             Ministers
             say
             so
             ,
             that
             had
             reason
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             It
             is
             my
             unskilfulness
             or
             dulness
             :
             But
             suppose
             it
             be
             so
             ;
             A
             Physician
             will
             let
             his
             patient
             take
             his
             Medicine
             from
             one
             mans
             hand
             ,
             if
             he
             refuse
             it
             from
             another
             .
             The
             Father
             will
             not
             let
             the
             Infant
             famish
             if
             he
             will
             take
             no
             
             meat
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Mother
             .
             If
             the
             people
             had
             no
             faults
             or
             weaknesses
             ,
             what
             need
             were
             there
             of
             you
             or
             other
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             as
             apt
             to
             speak
             sharply
             against
             the
             humours
             and
             weakness
             of
             Religious
             people
             ,
             as
             most
             that
             are
             not
             envious
             and
             malignant
             .
             But
             I
             must
             give
             them
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             though
             many
             of
             them
             cannot
             well
             judge
             of
             judiciousness
             in
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             yet
             most
             of
             them
             love
             a
             
               serious
               Preacher
            
             and
             a
             
               Godly
               Liver
            
             ;
             And
             few
             of
             them
             distast
             either
             Prelates
             or
             Conformists
             ,
             if
             they
             
               preach
               seriously
            
             ,
             and
             
               live
               Holily
            
             .
             But
             when
             in
             all
             the
             Countreys
             they
             see
             such
             Preachers
             and
             Livers
             chosen
             out
             for
             silencing
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             keep
             them
             from
             disliking
             such
             Bishops
             as
             shall
             do
             thus
             .
             I
             am
             most
             confident
             for
             those
             of
             my
             old
             acquaintance
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             seen
             Bishops
             (
             after
             their
             long
             disacquaintance
             with
             them
             )
             to
             have
             Preached
             and
             Prayed
             in
             a
             sound
             and
             serious
             Holy
             manner
             ,
             and
             set
             themselves
             to
             promote
             the
             labours
             of
             Godly
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             piety
             in
             the
             people
             and
             repress
             iniquity
             ,
             they
             would
             generally
             have
             loved
             and
             honoured
             them
             ,
             without
             respect
             to
             Presbytery
             or
             Independency
             :
             It
             is
             Godliness
             that
             Godly
             people
             care
             for
             .
             But
             since
             I
             and
             abundance
             about
             us
             were
             ejected
             ,
             and
             since
             many
             of
             themselves
             have
             bin
             laid
             in
             Goals
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             in
             my
             power
             to
             make
             them
             love
             
             such
             Bishops
             ,
             than
             to
             make
             them
             love
             the
             Goal
             it self
             .
          
           
             Yea
             further
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             if
             the
             Non-Conformable
             Minister
             do
             give
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             some
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             to
             others
             ?
             What
             if
             they
             think
             their
             way
             best
             ,
             as
             you
             think
             yours
             ?
             What
             if
             they
             call
             themselves
             a
             Church
             and
             exercise
             Discipline
             ,
             (
             which
             without
             need
             I
             would
             not
             have
             them
             do
             ,
             )
             What
             harm
             will
             this
             do
             to
             you
             or
             others
             ?
             If
             it
             do
             them
             harm
             ,
             let
             them
             thank
             themselves
             :
             But
             to
             you
             it
             can
             do
             none
             ,
             unless
             the
             unchristian
             sin
             of
             
               pride
               and
               envy
            
             cause
             it
             :
             or
             unless
             by
             reproaches
             and
             contentiousness
             they
             hinder
             the
             success
             of
             your
             labours
             ;
             which
             is
             another
             thing
             .
             I
             confess
             I
             have
             ever
             bin
             jealous
             of
             such
             
               Arbitrary
               Churches
            
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             room
             for
             all
             in
             one
             Church
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             turn
             Anti-Churches
             and
             Theatres
             of
             emulation
             and
             contention
             ;
             (
             which
             I
             charge
             all
             conscionable
             persons
             to
             abhor
             :
             )
             But
             all
             this
             may
             be
             avoided
             at
             cheaper
             rates
             ,
             than
             silencing
             so
             many
             laborious
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             excommunicating
             all
             the
             people
             that
             are
             Non-conformists
             .
          
           
             
               III.
               Joyn
               lovingly
               with
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               Servants
               of
               one
               Lord
               ,
               to
               promote
               one
               work
               .
            
             Look
             not
             strange
             at
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             desire
             your
             friendship
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             them
             prove
             censorious
             and
             pievish
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             the
             more
             patient
             ,
             condescending
             ,
             and
             forward
             to
             love
             and
             unity
             ,
             and
             to
             further
             the
             peoples
             good
             ,
             I
             shall
             
             take
             you
             for
             better
             men
             than
             them
             ;
             And
             so
             will
             all
             that
             judge
             by
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Try
             this
             way
             instead
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             I
             dare
             undertake
             that
             it
             shall
             more
             maintain
             your
             honour
             ,
             with
             your
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Brethren
             ,
             our
             great
             account
             is
             near
             :
             The
             Judge
             is
             at
             the
             door
             :
             It
             will
             be
             then
             comfortable
             to
             give
             a
             true
             account
             of
             Ministerial
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             hear
             ,
             Well
             done
             good
             and
             faithful
             servant
             ;
             rather
             than
             to
             hear
             ,
             We
             have
             beaten
             our
             fellow
             Servants
             ,
             or
             unfaithfully
             kept
             the
             Key
             of
             knowledge
             .
             The
             souls
             of
             your
             charge
             are
             many
             and
             precious
             :
             It
             is
             a
             hard
             and
             great
             work
             to
             cure
             one
             :
             to
             make
             one
             Ignorant
             person
             understand
             ,
             one
             proud
             person
             humble
             ,
             one
             infidel
             to
             believe
             ,
             one
             worldling
             to
             become
             Heavenly
             ,
             or
             one
             sensualist
             to
             be
             a
             mortified
             Saint
             :
             What
             help
             then
             do
             you
             need
             ;
             what
             labour
             is
             requisite
             ,
             to
             bring
             a
             Parish
             of
             many
             hundred
             or
             thousand
             persons
             to
             this
             change
             !
             As
             our
             weakness
             must
             make
             us
             all
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               sufficient
               for
               these
               things
               ,
            
             so
             when
             
               one
               man
            
             hath
             
               ten
               mens
            
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             He
             is
             insufficient
             :
             In
             the
             first
             three
             Centuries
             ,
             when
             one
             Congregation
             had
             a
             Bishop
             with
             a
             Colledge
             or
             Company
             of
             fellow
             Presbyters
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             too
             many
             ,
             though
             one
             onely
             could
             preach
             at
             once
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             uncertainties
             :
             We
             have
             tryed
             the
             Pastoral
             work
             ;
             and
             know
             by
             experience
             that
             a
             Parish
             of
             a
             thousand
             (
             much
             more
             of
             many
             
             thousand
             )
             families
             ,
             hath
             work
             enough
             for
             many
             the
             most
             able
             and
             diligent
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Land
             :
             Yea
             ,
             a
             Parish
             of
             an
             hundred
             Families
             ,
             needeth
             more
             help
             than
             any
             one
             Minister
             is
             able
             to
             afford
             them
             :
             Try
             them
             all
             by
             personal
             conference
             house
             by
             house
             as
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             judge
             .
             Would
             you
             then
             have
             the
             people
             taught
             ,
             reformed
             and
             saved
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             If
             yea
             ,
             Would
             you
             not
             have
             necessary
             help
             to
             do
             it
             ?
             I
             cannot
             believe
             that
             man
             to
             know
             truely
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Minister
             or
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             perceiveth
             not
             a
             necessity
             of
             help
             if
             he
             can
             have
             it
             :
             And
             if
             you
             had
             converted
             all
             now
             living
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             born
             next
             will
             have
             need
             of
             as
             much
             labour
             as
             their
             Parents
             :
             For
             
               ignorance
               ,
               sensuality
            
             and
             pride
             will
             be
             born
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Thank
             God
             therefore
             that
             you
             may
             have
             help
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             ,
             whether
             you
             meet
             in
             one
             or
             two
             Assemblies
             :
             Help
             your
             tolerated
             Brethren
             in
             their
             work
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             more
             desire
             the
             good
             of
             the
             peoples
             souls
             than
             they
             .
             Consult
             together
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             impediments
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             each
             other
             .
             And
             if
             any
             factious
             ,
             or
             froward
             Non-conformist
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             your
             Neighbour
             ,
             go
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             love
             and
             familiarity
             seek
             to
             win
             and
             cure
             him
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             win
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             good
             people
             .
             And
             if
             he
             be
             really
             turbulent
             ,
             and
             do
             more
             harm
             in
             the
             place
             than
             good
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             the
             rest
             of
             
             the
             Non-conformists
             will
             rebuke
             him
             ,
             and
             disown
             him
             .
             I
             add
             ,
          
           
             
               IV.
               If
               any
               difference
               between
               you
               cannot
               be
               composed
               ,
               instead
               of
               troubling
               the
               people
               about
               it
               ,
               quietly
               refer
               it
               to
               some
               indifferent
               Arbitrators
               .
            
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             wise
             man
             among
             you
             ?
             Must
             Abrahams
             and
             Lots
             Servants
             ,
             separate
             them
             for
             a
             Well
             ?
             Must
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             part
             for
             different
             censures
             of
             another
             mans
             omission
             ?
             Shall
             Christians
             ,
             Protestants
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             Teachers
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             Concord
             and
             Patience
             ,
             be
             so
             weak
             ,
             so
             selfish
             ,
             so
             bad
             ,
             such
             contradicters
             of
             their
             daily
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             carry
             on
             Christs
             work
             in
             peace
             ;
             nor
             to
             make
             an
             amicable
             composure
             of
             their
             differences
             ?
             If
             you
             are
             Christians
             indeed
             ,
             the
             difference
             is
             not
             who
             shall
             have
             the
             most
             
               followers
               ,
               applause
            
             or
             honour
             ,
             but
             who
             serveth
             God
             and
             saveth
             souls
             ,
             in
             the
             right
             and
             true
             effectual
             way
             ?
             And
             may
             not
             prayer
             and
             consultation
             reconcile
             such
             a
             controversie
             ?
             For
             my
             own
             part
             I
             am
             conscious
             of
             
               pride
               and
               selfishness
            
             ;
             Yet
             I
             can
             confidently
             say
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             had
             a
             Pastoral
             charge
             ,
             where
             I
             needed
             many
             Assistants
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             known
             where
             that
             man
             lived
             whom
             the
             people
             would
             have
             loved
             ,
             honoured
             and
             profited
             by
             ,
             more
             than
             my self
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             rid
             night
             and
             day
             to
             get
             him
             to
             be
             the
             man
             :
             And
             when
             I
             have
             heard
             my
             Neighbour
             Ministers
             that
             were
             younger
             men
             (
             I
             can
             scarce
             forbear
             naming
             
             them
             )
             preach
             much
             more
             affectionately
             and
             profitably
             than
             my self
             ,
             I
             have
             sate
             under
             them
             with
             tears
             of
             joy
             .
             But
             alas
             ,
             What
             hath
             ten
             years
             silence
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             deprived
             the
             souls
             of
             the
             poor
             people
             of
             !
             I
             never
             〈…〉
             it
             meet
             with
             Saint
             Francis
             and
             the
             Fry●●s
             ,
             to
             abase
             my self
             by
             going
             naked
             ,
             or
             by
             taking
             on
             me
             to
             be
             an
             Awfe
             ,
             or
             by
             filthiness
             ,
             or
             ridiculous
             behaviour
             ;
             As
             if
             Heaven
             and
             a
             Swine-sty
             were
             most
             like
             :
             (
             See
             Foulis
             his
             History
             of
             Popery
             .
             )
             But
             I
             have
             thought
             it
             my
             duty
             to
             cast
             away
             deliberately
             and
             knowingly
             much
             of
             my
             Reputation
             ,
             even
             with
             Religious
             people
             ,
             by
             the
             discharge
             of
             such
             duty
             as
             I
             knew
             would
             do
             it
             ;
             Believing
             that
             Reputation
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             resolutely
             denyed
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             that
             saveth
             his
             honour
             shall
             lose
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             loseth
             it
             for
             Christ
             shall
             have
             everlasting
             honour
             .
          
           
             Brethren
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             great
             matters
             to
             be
             done
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             many
             corruptions
             and
             temptations
             ,
             without
             
               confirmed
               Resolution
            
             :
             Resolve
             t●
             be
             wholly
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             mens
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             no
             thought
             for
             your
             carnal
             interest
             and
             honour
             ;
             And
             then
             the
             God
             whom
             you
             serve
             will
             take
             care
             of
             it
             .
             Think
             not
             that
             other
             mens
             selfishness
             or
             frowardness
             is
             an
             excuse
             to
             yours
             :
             Who
             knoweth
             man
             ;
             and
             knoweth
             not
             that
             pride
             and
             selfishness
             is
             as
             common
             as
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Is
             the
             
             last-dying
             heart
             of
             all
             our
             corruption
             ?
             Will
             you
             expect
             none
             of
             it
             in
             others
             ,
             when
             you
             know
             (
             if
             you
             know
             your selves
             )
             that
             you
             have
             much
             of
             it
             in
             your selves
             ?
          
           
             〈◊〉
             dealing
             is
             not
             the
             Sign
             of
             enmity
             but
             love
             .
             〈◊〉
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             but
             think
             that
             you
             need
             Repentance
             ,
             great
             Repentance
             ,
             for
             sinning
             more
             (
             and
             that
             by
             
               publick
               ,
               deliberate
               ,
               chosen
               ,
               covenanted
               ,
               Ministerial
               sin
               ,
               protesting
            
             against
             Repentance
             )
             in
             the
             day
             when
             Judgements
             called
             us
             all
             to
             renew
             our
             Repentance
             for
             our
             former
             sins
             .
             But
             yet
             we
             suspect
             our
             own
             understandings
             :
             We
             know
             what
             different
             apprehensions
             of
             things
             good
             men
             may
             have
             :
             We
             know
             that
             we
             are
             great
             sinners
             our selves
             :
             We
             take
             not
             all
             this
             to
             warrant
             our
             censorious
             separations
             from
             you
             .
             But
             we
             beseech
             you
             be
             not
             too
             angry
             with
             us
             ,
             for
             differencing
             between
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             between
             him
             that
             sweareth
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             feareth
             an
             Oath
             .
             As
             long
             as
             we
             do
             it
             to
             the
             cost
             and
             suffering
             of
             our
             own
             flesh
             ,
             which
             disputeth
             in
             us
             more
             cunningly
             and
             strongly
             for
             Conformity
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             Durels
             ,
             the
             Fullwoods
             ,
             the
             
               Stilemans
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             England
             .
             We
             have
             naturally
             no
             more
             love
             to
             poverty
             ,
             to
             scorn
             ,
             to
             a
             prison
             ,
             than
             you
             have
             :
             And
             why
             may
             not
             those
             that
             do
             nothing
             else
             almost
             say
             ,
             that
             its
             like
             we
             study
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             hard
             as
             any
             of
             you
             all
             ?
             And
             the
             love
             of
             beggery
             ,
             scorn
             and
             imprisonment
             ,
             
             is
             not
             likely
             much
             to
             byas
             us
             .
             And
             if
             you
             think
             that
             our
             honour
             with
             our
             party
             doth
             it
             ,
             you
             must
             needs
             think
             that
             we
             (
             who
             so
             sharply
             reprove
             them
             ,
             )
             do
             think
             very
             highly
             of
             that
             poor
             despised
             party
             ,
             when
             we
             prefer
             their
             opinions
             ,
             not
             onely
             before
             your
             
               Magnates
               &
               Plures
            
             ,
             but
             also
             before
             our
             Livelihoods
             ,
             Liberties
             and
             Lives
             .
             Woe
             to
             the
             Hypocrite
             that
             hath
             no
             better
             a
             reward
             !
          
           
             And
             why
             should
             we
             do
             it
             ?
             Were
             we
             not
             as
             capable
             of
             the
             more
             Noble
             and
             General
             applause
             as
             you
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             have
             taken
             your
             way
             ?
          
           
             As
             we
             are
             none
             of
             your
             Judges
             then
             ,
             Be
             you
             none
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             let
             us
             with
             
               Resolved
               unity
            
             (
             though
             not
             uniformity
             )
             serve
             that
             one
             God
             whom
             we
             are
             all
             devoted
             to
             .
             Remember
             that
             to
             
               Preach
               Love
            
             is
             your
             Ministerial
             work
             ;
             And
             to
             practice
             it
             is
             your
             Christian
             work
             .
             Resolve
             as
             much
             to
             maintain
             
               Christian
               Love
            
             as
             inviolate
             ,
             even
             to
             Martyrdom
             ,
             as
             the
             Martyrs
             did
             to
             maintain
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith.
            
             Remember
             Ridley
             and
             Hooper
             :
             You
             may
             come
             to
             Ridley's
             Confessions
             ere
             you
             die
             .
             We
             purpose
             not
             to
             Unminister
             you
             so
             much
             a●
             Gildas
             did
             his
             Brittains
             ,
             nor
             to
             separate
             from
             you
             so
             much
             as
             Martin
             did
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             from
             all
             the
             Neighbour
             Synods
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             for
             a
             far
             lesser
             cause
             than
             the
             silencing
             of
             eighteen
             hundred
             Ministers
             .
             We
             take
             not
             
             you
             whom
             I
             now
             write
             to
             ,
             to
             be
             consenting
             to
             this
             work
             .
             (
             Though
             your
             silence
             and
             non-resistance
             ,
             hath
             bred
             such
             thoughts
             of
             you
             in
             people
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             fain
             have
             you
             cure
             by
             the
             contrary
             means
             .
             )
             We
             are
             for
             peace
             :
             Be
             not
             you
             against
             it
             :
             But
             we
             cannot
             buy
             it
             ,
             by
             deserting
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             were
             consecrated
             and
             devoted
             ,
             nor
             by
             neglecting
             so
             many
             thousand
             miserable
             souls
             .
             Bring
             things
             in
             England
             once
             to
             that
             pass
             ,
             that
             really
             our
             labour
             may
             be
             unnecessary
             ,
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             those
             that
             are
             not
             
               Infidels
               ,
               Ignorants
            
             ,
             or
             
               Malignant
               enemies
            
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             presently
             gratifie
             all
             that
             desire
             our
             silence
             ,
             or
             our
             banishment
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             trouble
             men
             with
             needless
             work
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             I
             have
             presumed
             no
             higher
             than
             to
             Petition
             you
             ;
             And
             that
             not
             to
             your
             cost
             or
             detriment
             ;
             nor
             for
             our
             preferment
             ,
             wealth
             or
             ease
             :
             We
             aske
             you
             not
             for
             food
             or
             rayment
             ;
             We
             crave
             from
             you
             none
             of
             your
             Dignities
             ,
             nor
             Estates
             :
             Though
             when
             I
             find
             this
             Author
             disswading
             us
             from
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             are
             poor
             ,
             I
             think
             that
             reason
             might
             almost
             as
             aptly
             have
             served
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             live
             no
             longer
             ,
             because
             the
             world
             is
             too
             poor
             to
             keep
             us
             ;
             We
             do
             but
             eat
             if
             we
             preach
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             must
             if
             we
             do
             not
             :
             And
             I
             think
             it
             had
             savoured
             of
             no
             excess
             of
             Charity
             and
             Ministerial
             ingenuity
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             rather
             said
             ,
             
               Brethren
               ,
               you
               must
               perform
               
               your
               undertaken
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               we
               and
               the
               peoples
               souls
               have
               need
               of
               all
               your
               help
               ;
               And
               the
               maintenance
               is
               given
               for
               the
               work
               ,
               Therefore
               you
               that
               work
               with
               us
               ,
               shall
               have
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               maintenance
               with
               us
               ,
               at
               least
               a
               fifth
               part
               ,
               as
               was
               allowed
               to
               the
               ejected
               by
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               because
               the
               people
               cannot
               maintain
               you
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               serve
               God
               without
               anxiety
               ,
               while
               your
               families
               are
               in
               want
               .
            
             This
             had
             better
             beseemed
             our
             Brethren
             ;
             but
             we
             crave
             and
             expect
             no
             such
             thing
             from
             you
             ;
             but
             only
             patiently
             to
             suffer
             us
             to
             live
             and
             labour
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             let
             God
             provide
             for
             us
             as
             he
             please
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             had
             expected
             that
             heretofore
             you
             had
             Petitioned
             our
             Rulers
             ,
             for
             the
             liberty
             of
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             it
             had
             bin
             no
             unreasonable
             expectation
             .
             All
             knew
             that
             our
             own
             Petitions
             had
             no
             hope
             :
             Ministers
             should
             of
             all
             men
             have
             bin
             most
             sensible
             of
             the
             Churches
             breaches
             ,
             loss
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             most
             compassionate
             of
             the
             peoples
             souls
             :
             If
             you
             had
             but
             humbly
             acquainted
             our
             Rulers
             ,
             That
             all
             our
             labours
             conjoyned
             are
             too
             little
             ;
             that
             you
             needed
             our
             help
             ,
             and
             the
             ignorant
             our
             teaching
             ;
             That
             your
             own
             judgement
             was
             ,
             that
             our
             Ministry
             was
             more
             necessary
             than
             our
             personal
             Conformity
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             know
             not
             but
             you
             might
             have
             bin
             heard
             :
             For
             no
             doubt
             our
             Rulers
             thought
             they
             did
             that
             which
             the
             Reverend
             Church-men
             
             did
             advise
             or
             think
             best
             :
             I
             hope
             you
             do
             not
             think
             that
             our
             civil
             Rulers
             would
             have
             done
             all
             that
             they
             have
             done
             against
             us
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             bin
             against
             the
             Bishops
             and
             conformable
             Clergies
             judgment
             and
             advise
             :
             Civil
             Governours
             are
             never
             so
             cruel
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             Ruling
             and
             exasperated
             Clergy
             are
             ,
             as
             the
             Histories
             of
             all
             ages
             testifie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Or
             at
             least
             you
             might
             have
             had
             the
             greater
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             confusions
             that
             have
             followed
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               long
               of
               us
               .
            
             And
             you
             would
             have
             acquitted
             your selves
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             all
             your
             hearers
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             have
             bin
             the
             less
             prejudiced
             against
             your
             Ministry
             .
          
           
             Had
             you
             Petitioned
             and
             prevailed
             but
             for
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             you
             had
             healed
             all
             our
             breaches
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             door
             of
             enterance
             might
             not
             have
             bin
             barred
             by
             any
             other
             subscriptions
             ,
             professions
             or
             Oaths
             ,
             than
             what
             were
             used
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             the
             exaltation
             of
             the
             Papacy
             (
             for
             600
             years
             ,
             )
             besides
             the
             Oaths
             of
             Allegeance
             and
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             the
             subscribing
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             13th
             .
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             those
             (
             so
             subscribing
             )
             who
             dare
             not
             use
             the
             Liturgy
             and
             Ceremonies
             ,
             
             might
             have
             leave
             to
             preach
             in
             the
             Churches
             which
             use
             them
             ,
             under
             Laws
             which
             shall
             restrain
             them
             from
             all
             unpeaceable
             opposition
             to
             what
             they
             dare
             not
             use
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             having
             mentioned
             this
             ,
             What
             if
             I
             added
             yet
             this
             clause
             to
             my
             present
             Petition
             to
             you
             ?
          
           
             V.
             That
             you
             will
             yet
             Petition
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             rather
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             foresaid
             terms
             we
             may
             be
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             taken
             in
             to
             the
             established
             Ministry
             ,
             If
             not
             ,
             yet
             tolerated
             as
             Lecturers
             under
             you
             in
             such
             Churches
             ,
             where
             the
             Ministers
             desire
             us
             ,
             not
             taking
             any
             of
             their
             maintenance
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             trusting
             God
             for
             our
             daily
             bread
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             means
             you
             shall
             have
             no
             need
             to
             fear
             our
             injuring
             of
             your
             wealth
             or
             reputation
             ;
             Nor
             the
             strengthening
             of
             the
             Papists
             by
             the
             weakening
             of
             Protestants
             through
             our-own
             divisions
             ;
             (
             Onely
             let
             not
             the
             people
             who
             scruple
             Conformity
             ,
             be
             therefore
             denyed
             Church-Communion
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             now
             as
             God
             will
             judge
             ,
             so
             let
             the
             world
             judge
             ,
             &
             let
             posterity
             judge
             whether
             we
             are
             unworthy
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             present
             Ministers
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             be
             permitted
             to
             preach
             Christs
             Gospel
             on
             these
             self-denying
             and
             self-abasing
             terms
             ;
             And
             whether
             they
             that
             cry
             out
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             Popery
             .
             Infidelity
             ,
             Profaneness
             and
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             
             rather
             let
             them
             in
             all
             ,
             than
             give
             us
             leave
             to
             exercise
             that
             Ministry
             to
             which
             we
             were
             consecrated
             ,
             in
             poverty
             and
             subjection
             ;
             and
             while
             they
             cry
             out
             of
             Divisions
             ,
             will
             not
             lay
             by
             the
             Dividing-engines
             ;
             should
             rather
             accuse
             us
             or
             themselves
             ,
             if
             the
             evils
             overwhelm
             us
             ,
             which
             they
             seem
             to
             fear
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             
               pleasure
               ,
               profit
               or
               worldly
               preferments
               ,
            
             that
             we
             contend
             for
             :
             We
             would
             do
             no
             man
             hurt
             or
             wrong
             :
             If
             our
             lovers
             of
             Church-power
             do
             think
             us
             intolerable
             ,
             because
             we
             obey
             them
             not
             as
             fully
             as
             they
             desire
             ,
             we
             profess
             before
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             because
             we
             would
             not
             be
             subject
             and
             obedient
             to
             any
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             will
             stand
             with
             our
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             we
             
               dare
               not
            
             ,
             we
             
               will
               not
            
             do
             that
             which
             we
             believe
             that
             God
             forbideth
             us
             :
             And
             if
             we
             erre
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             want
             of
             studying
             ,
             perhaps
             as
             hard
             and
             impartially
             as
             they
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             :
             And
             to
             him
             that
             thinketh
             he
             doth
             evil
             it
             is
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             sin
             ,
             and
             no
             small
             or
             tolerable
             sin
             ,
             which
             our
             consciences
             fear
             ,
             in
             our
             forbearing
             subscriptions
             and
             Conformity
             :
             If
             they
             also
             take
             it
             to
             
               be
               a
               sin
            
             to
             suffer
             us
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             a
             
               greater
               sin
            
             ,
             than
             to
             suffer
             the
             inundation
             of
             Infidelity
             ,
             Popery
             and
             the
             rest
             which
             they
             say
             is
             ready
             to
             break
             in
             upon
             us
             ,
             And
             if
             they
             think
             our
             not
             Subscribing
             ,
             Swearing
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             in
             us
             so
             
               great
               a
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             the
             punishment
             laid
             on
             
             
               Swearers
               ,
               Drunkards
            
             ,
             or
             Fornicators
             ,
             will
             not
             serve
             turn
             to
             avenge
             it
             on
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             of
             our
             personal
             sufferings
             ,
             unless
             the
             souls
             of
             many
             thousands
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             and
             our
             Posterity
             also
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             the
             Judgments
             of
             God
             must
             be
             endured
             .
             But
             remember
             not
             Lord
             our
             offences
             ,
             nor
             the
             offences
             of
             our
             Fore-fathers
             ,
             neither
             take
             thou
             vengeance
             of
             our
             sins
             :
             Spare
             us
             good
             Lord
             ;
             Spare
             thy
             people
             whom
             thou
             hast
             redeemed
             with
             thy
             most
             precious
             blood
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             angry
             with
             us
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             hasten
             O
             Lord
             Jesus
             thy
             more
             Righteous
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           P.
           13.
           l.
           ●●
           .
           the
           thing
           ,
           p.
           19.
           l.
           ●
           .
           del
           .
           〈◊〉
           ,
           p.
           28.
           l.
           21
           ▪
           r.
           you
           ,
           p.
           45.
           l.
           15.
           del
           .
           4
           ▪
           p.
           65.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           work
           .
           p.
           67.
           l.
           ●8
           .
           r.
           by
           not
           only
           ,
           p.
           70.
           l.
           3.
           for
           [
           ?
           ]
           r.
           [
           :
           ]
           p.
           89.
           l.
           ●
           .
           r.
           intolerable
           ,
           p.
           9●
           .
           l.
           ●
           .
           r.
           make
           your
           ,
           p.
           108.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           and
           renounce
           all
           .